Displaced: Crossing Roadsby SlendyChaptersLumos' 4th Wall ChatChapter 2 Heroic QuestChapter 3 EnchantedSelene's 4th Wall ChatChapter 4 A 'Normal' Day In PonyvilleChapter 5 Live And LearnChapter 7: Growing TensionsChapter 8 The High-LifeChapter 9 Change Is SlowChapter 10 Yin And YangGel's 4th Wall ChatChapter 11 No Time For PromisesChapter 12 "I'm Standing Right Here"Chapter 13 A True WarriorChapter 14 Trail And ErrorChapter 15 Purpose Of ManChapter 16: Lumos, Joins The HuntChapter 17: Give Me A ReasonChapter 18: Nail In The CoffinChapter 1 Familiar FacesChapter 6: It's My TurnErebus' 4th Wall ChatLumos' 4th Wall ChatAuthor's Note Hope you enjoy this, as more will be appearing in the future, so let me know what you think! These offer a little insight to the individual's backstory. Lumos' 4th Wall Chat Displaced: Crossing Roads 4th Wall Chat Lumos HELLO! Lumos is the name, and now causing time anomalies is my game! To some extent... Righto, you may be wondering why a dashing rouge, like myself, is taking the whole ordeal of warping to a fictional world, filled with talking equines so calmly? Well, it's kind-of my fault, as in, it was all my fault, and my best friend's too. To tell you the truth, me and my friend are 'not' normal people, we've surfed the inter-webs, seen and caused some crazy things, that put psychiatric patients to shame, but i digress. It was a lovely day, at the comic-con, people from all walks of the nerdy life roamed the halls, either as browsers, or hardcore fans, as me and my friend followed in their footsteps, quite literally. I had designed Nox's armour from cardboard at the time, the shin-guards, chest piece, and arms, with withered bandages to match, except the mask, as I had no time to carefully design such an elegant masterpiece. I won't indulge you on what my friend was wearing, as the author won't let me say, not yet anyways... "Heard that!" Ha. Ha. Anywho! Once we filled up on our own exploration of such a wondrous event, we thought to ourselves, and I quote, 'What if the dealer is here? How crazy would it be to travel into MLP, with our costume's powers?'. Yeah...crazy, not smart. So we got to our search, looking for the real 'deal, get it!? "That was awful..." Piss off! Right, so we searched for atleast an hour, pointing out the fakes, and the ones who tried to con others, to which they failed...miserably. But then, we 'both' felt something, and not the whole 'Can feel someone watching us', I mean, the pressure around us seemed to weigh on us, like a fucking obese child, with no goals in life. So we did a complete 180, and saw 'him', the dealer, who stood in the shadows, as people passed by, like seeing a creepy, old man lurking in the shadows was normal! So, being rational human beings, we hurried up to the man, catching his gaze, as he welcomed us to his little shop, opening his cloak, and revealing the multiple weapons, and items of magical, and possibly godly displacement. In an instant, I took the Nox mask, as I grinned with anticipation, as my friend took a clothing item, which was missing from his costume, albeit, we lost the original to the wind, fucking buses, with their open tops... "Get on with it." Ok, ok! Chill...I got this, so after we paid, as in we gave the man both our wallets, I mean we just told him our bank details, security codes, the whole bloody thing, fuck our world! With nuclear war in the horizon, Donald fucking Trump in-charge, and the whole human race, not giving a shit about global warming anymore, we both just decided, 'fuck it'. After acquiring our new equipment, we decided to spend our last day on Earth, fucking with every pour soul that came our way, from pranks, to starting game wars, we went gaming-genocide on everyone, might have killed someone, but...meh. Although, I have a long way to go, in terms of mastering Nox's powers, and I look forward to that challenge, but even so, I can't help but worry, worry for the life I left behind, even if wasn't so grand. Sadly, that's all I really have to share, as you can use what little brain capacity as a species to figure out what happens from here, so, as one great man once said, 'Keep moving forward'! 'Cause right now, i'm having a lovely chat with my new buddy, Selene, hasta luego! To Be Continued... Chapter 2 Heroic QuestDisplaced: Crossing Roads Chapter 2 Heroic Quest To say I tune out a lot would be the understatement of the century, but, due to my unfortunate predicament, might aswell try to improve on such a curse, and sometimes gift, given the certain situation arises for my obliviousness to shine above the commoners. This conversation however, didn't call for such actions. I sat in Sugarcube Corner, as a handful of Ponies gave me odd, and fearful looks, but nothing to pose a threat, as I sat with Selene, my new companion in this colorful world. I sipped another, sweet-savoring drop from my tea, as she did the same, but I saw her try and glance from the small reveal of my face, as I needed to lift it to bloody drink, need to put holes in this later. "You know, this day has been rather eventful, and surprising." I finally spoke up, setting my cup down, as Selene looked up at me, titling her head "What do you mean?" She asked, as if it wasn't obvious, my Bat-like friend "Well, I just fell into this world, not even caring for my well-being, as I tried to use complex spells, like it was second nature, then I saved a unique mare from becoming a happy meal, followed by an awesome display of power, and now, i'm sitting with said mare, having a delightful brew," I replied, as I didn't feel the need to hide the fact i'm from another world, Stardust Balance can do that for me. "Did I leave anything out?" "Well...you said I was 'Unique', what do you mean by that?" She asked, taking everything rather too calmly, not like I can read her thoughts, but her question was rather easy to answer, as I knew she would ask me that "What I mean is, I've always been fascinated by other, more interesting looking peo-ponies, from how different they look from the rest, to things they do completely differently to others, how they really stand out, and in a good way," I explained, but I was getting off topic, so I quickly replied back to her "But you, out of everyone else here, have given me a chance to gain some form of companionship, despite my background, and my rather...screwed-up sense of humor, and here you are now, having bloody tea with me!" I answered as I laughed, to be honest, I found the entire situation amusing I wake up as Nox, realizing that everything I've ever loved in my life was really real, from the Multiverse theory being reality, to meeting a mare, with a rather interesting personality. Then I pulled my mask down in thought, as it covered my mouth again, as my glowing eyelids fell, giving off a rather sad appearance, atleast that's what Selene's face seemed to be frowning about. Then I saw her mouth begin to move, but the sound of the door to the bakery, nearly smashing through the wall it was bashed against, caught everyone's attention, as 6 mares entered the room, looking around with mixed faces, but I had already gulped, feeling sweat course down my spine in both fear, and general glee. Honestly, meeting them was going to be on my bucket list here, as I've always found them to be rather funny, given the situation, and besides, who wouldn't want to atleast talk to them? Besides the fucks who call us 'Gay' for liking the show, but I didn't care, I was too focused on the pink mare in front of me. "Hey! Are 'YOU' the alien everyone has been talking about!?" Pinkie practically screamed in my face, to which I cocked a brow at Pinkie being....Pinkie....well that's nothing new, then she continued. "Cause I reeeealy need to know what's your favorite-Mhm!" Before she could even utter a word, I covered her muzzle, sighing in the process, due to my reluctantce to go through 20 questions with this mare, she's a funny character, but I can't handle those who go on a 5 second guess who rant. "Oh no-no, my name is Shit Sherlock, first name, No." I replied, pushing the mare away from my personal space, as I saw the others approach, to which the purple one spoke up, as my internal clock changed to season 3+, now seeing her wings "Sorry about Pinkie, she can be a little...odd," Twilight spoke, to which I rolled my eyes at the obvious statement, then the mare smiled at me. "My name is Twilight Sparkle, and to ask again, are you the creature that took care of the Timberwolf problem?" Finally, a real question, though the 'Creature' thing, needs to be debunked faster than a fan theory. Then I smiled, this Twilight is the nice version, this might be less stressful than I thought, to which I calmly replied. "Yeah, thought I'd be a kind 'Person', and do a little lumber-jacking, and to answer Pinkie's question, yes, I am technically an alien." I responded, feeling rather pleased with my work, even if it tired me out, gotta get used to that, then Twilight seemed to ease up a bit, smiling at me "Well, thank you, even if we don't know much about you, i'm grateful for your help," She thanked, gee thanks! Then she spoke up once more. "If you don't mind me asking, who are you? Or better yet, what are you?" Ah, that is the question Twi, that is the question. So I gave her the quick rundown, not letting her know who I 'really' was, but enough to stop her from asking me endlessly, even the others asked their own questions, to which I tried to answer to the best of my ability, Selene also helped with some things that I couldn't quite answer, so I don't know everything! Sue me! "-Does that about do it? Cause I really need to run some errands, not that I don't mind your company. I'll also be around, so anytime you wish to chat, just call me." I spoke up, as Twilight pouted, wanting to ask more questions. "Sorry Twilight, but Ive go other things to do." After I finished up my little chat, I decided to get my ass into high gear, as I went to tell Selene something, or I would, if not for the cyan object, obstructing my view of her as I was greeted by a pair of magenta eyes, oh no...oh god please no, No! "Hello, what can I do for ya!?" I asked cheerfully, not like I didn't know what was coming next, Phoenix Wright anyone? "Hold it! Just what are these 'Errands' of yours?" Ah yes, Dash, the suspicious one of the group, as much as I would love to 'not' chat, I had things to do "Well...its under the 'I'm not telling you' contract, read the fine-print, you skittle product." I joked, seeing the pegasus narrow her gaze at me, like she was trying to set me on fucking fire, so I simply dashed around her, walking past the group, and over to Selene, how looked...sad? What for? But before I could ask, Skittles spun me around, poking me with a hoof, as she glare seemed to intensify. Sorry, but any pony rocking a spectrum mane is not getting me to cower in fear. *Sigh*, to think, she was my favorite in the past...how the mighty have fallen. "What are you really here for? You a spy or something?" She barked, as I tried not to burst into a fit of laughter. A spy!? Is your fucking mouth running to Narnia!? Or just your writer's creativity "Now, hold on there Rainbow, no one here wants to make any enemies, am a right?" Applejack asked the two of us, to which I just shrugged, not really caring, as Dash just snorted, flying back to the ground, then I turned back to Selene, getting close to her ear "Seven, meet me on the outskirts at North-North east," I quickly whispered, as I noticed an open window, smiling at the ingenues plan of mine. "Alas, my fine, young companions, let this day be the day, that you will always remember, as the day that you almost caught, Lumos. Vitae!" With that, I ran for the window, and in a swift motion, I dolphin-dived out the open window, smashing into a set of silver bins, the painful sound rattled in my skull, as I stumbled to my feet, recklessly making my way to my next destination, and probably a hospital. Now, as I went about my errands, I couldn't help but feel concerned, as I did give up my life, for 'this', honestly, I was worried for how my family might be, when they will eventually find out about my sudden disappearance from the world, that whole ordeal had my mind focused on the guilt I felt, just how stupid could I be? I've never really done anything crazy before, maybe the odd bad thing, as any human being is capable of, but for the most, I was really just a trickster, with the usual gaming and tiny acts of socialization, but other than that, I was normal. "Normal..." I echoed, as I stood in the twilight, looking up at the stars, as they quickly dotted the void, filling the black space with their shine, I knew that if was to try and find a solution to my problem, I was going to need Twilight's help, her knowledge on basically everything would be valuable But...What about Erebus? That idiot ended up here with me, so he must be somewhere, only problem is where? So as any normal person would, I grunted and kicked the dirt up with my foot, as I felt my mind halt in its evaluating, at the sound of someone's footsteps behind me. "You are 1 minute, and 30 something seconds late." I spoke up, turning to face Selene, to which she pouted "Oh sorry mister 'perfectionist', I didn't know my little knowledge of this town would cause such distress!" She sarcastically replied, as I laughed at her use of such beautiful humor, to which she giggled. "So, why did you want to see me here?" This is it, no turning back now. "Look...Selene...I-I'm stuck here, after my arrival, I wasn't able to find any way back," Not like I tried. "But...someone else came with me, and...if I can't find him, then this world might very well be in trouble, as he's not really as compassionate as me," "You? Compassionate?" She quipped, to which I held back a laugh, I'm liking this chick already Even so, I glanced to my side, feeling rather nervous about asking her this, I mean, I only met her a few hours ago, and even then, I can't help but trust her, even if only a little, but its a chance i'm willing to gamble at. "What I'm trying to say is...will you help me?" I finally spat out, as I kept my gaze to my left, why am I so bloody nervous around people!? "Help me find my...friend, and...maybe even help me understand this world...my new home, in way I guess...Because, despite my powers, I have nothing, quite pitiful, am I right?" To say the world was soundless, would not even begin to describe the feeling, as I waited for what felt like minutes, and for what? To hopelessly drag a random girl into 'my' problems? But, after a few short moments, I heard footsteps, as I felt my tense muscles drop in defeat, knowing that this was really a pathetic chance at help. "Ok...I'll help you," Was the soft words that graced my ears, the resulting answer sent my systems into overdrive, as I quickly turned my head, looking right at the golden eyes of the bat-pony, as her small smile made my face also crack one, as she continued. "I know I only met you, but still, you saved me, so...let me return the favor, as a friend!" "And besides...You're not pitiful, just because you have no one, it just makes you more incline to make friends, like me!" Selene added with a soft smile, honestly, these ponies give trust out like candy Even so...a friend...Me? Of all the countless fuckers I've met....the empty feeling of loneliness, suddenly felt like it was nothing but air, as this one girl, above all the others, called me a friend, not 'dude', or 'mate', but the real word, like its meaning was something again. Honestly, call me the biggest cliché in the world, but this was something ive never had beyond Erebus, as he was really the only person I could trust, so I grabbed her out of the air, pulling her towards my chest, as I laughed, only a small chuckle, but it was all that was needed, as I responded. "Thank you, Selene, I mean it." I spoke, as I felt her body relax from the sudden action, as I let her go, noticing the red hue on her cheeks, can't say I blame her, I was also felt the blood in my face, as it boiled, but then I cleared my throat, as I pointed to my left. "By the way, I think this will to for a base of operations, don't you think?" Now 'that' was reaction, as she body shook from pure shock, as she mouth let out a jumble of words, and incoherent sounds, as she tried to ask me how, and why. But honestly, I was too busy watching the sky above, as I felt my chest swell with an unusual amount of pride, as only one real, meaningful thought appeared in my Noxified head. "Lets get this party started." To Be Continued... Author's Note Yay! Another chapter, and thanks for all the support so far! Liking the feedback! I also plan to explain how this 'base' came around, and what it looks like next time, and I know the talk with the Mane 6 was short, but more conversations with them will arise. Despite that, I'll seeya in the next chapter! Next Chapter: Enchanted Chapter 3 EnchantedDisplaced: Crossing Roads Chapter 3 Enchanted *3rd Person View* The Home which Lumos had been, 'given', was fairly simple, blending in with the rest of the medieval town, but it had some differences, one being the small garden at the front, with a smooth, short fence around it, as the white paint stood out from the rustic building. Inside, was a small living-room, with one sofa, and two arm-chairs, along with a small, cobblestone fireplace, to the right of the door, was a simple rustic kitchen, with a warm atmosphere, along with its oval-shaped window, just above the long row of tabletops. A small chandler hung from the ceiling, lighting the room with a warm, orange glow, as the new dawn crept into the house. A few feet from the start of the door, was a flight of stairs, leading two the multitude of rooms, that occupied the two residencies, or atleast one of them. *Selene's P.O.V* For probably the...uncounted time, I careful etched the writing into a silver bracelet, no bigger than my hoof, as I felt the fatigue of the night, weigh down on me, but I shook it off as I continued with my delicate work, after all, I wanted to return the favor to Lumos. "Why...Why am I so trusting? I mean, I only met him yesterday, and yet...here I am, making this bracelet, after pulling an all-nighter," I mumbled to myself, as I blew a strand of my purple mane from my eyes, focusing on the task-at-hoof, then I yawned. "Dammit. Need. Coffee." But, before I could hit myself with a blunt object to keep me awake, I heard a yawn behind me, making me jump in surprise, before falling from the chair, and onto the hard, cold ground of the basement, when I looked up, I saw the grey mask, the sky-blue eyes staring at me, as they looked just as tired. "Ok, any reason why you decided to wake me up at the crack of dawn? And on the floor?" Lumos asked me, his voice filled with a small trace of annoyance, but I just sighed, moving to my hooves, then I addressed him "Sorry, but I really needed you to see this, and besides, its half seven." I answered, feeling more annoyed that I didn't get any sleep, but I can't really blame him for it "It's fine, just tell me why you decided to go all creepy in the basement? Also, there better be no creepy doll down here." He asked, his usual tone arising from slumber, as I saw him shiver at the thought of a doll, then I smiled with glee, as I grabbed his arm, and pulled him towards my desk Honestly, I was really messy, pages, and books laid across the wooden table, with the bracelet laying in the middle of the desk, next to the silver candle holder, as the ember grew close to the end of its run, as I lifted the item towards Lumos, as he lifted it in his...hoof? I think its a hoof... "A...Bracelet?" He slowly answered, as he questioned me, so I quickly recovered "Well...not exactly, you see, before I came here, I used to practice enchantments." I answered with a smile, feeling happy about my skill, you see, normally, I would have worked as a guard for Princess Luna, but due to my 'Gift', I decided to pursue my own line of work "So, what? Enchants like World of Warcraft? Minecraft? Dungeons and Dragons?" Lumos labeled off with a hint of amusement, even though I didn't know what any of those things were, I still pouted "Enchants, increased durability, invisibility, metamorphosis, etc." I explained, then he made a 'ah' in realization, then pointed to the bracelet "So, you enchanted this, for me? Why?" He asked curiously, to which I pointed to him "Well...I'm guessing you want to keep your whole, Time-stuff, hidden, am I right?" I asked, then he nodded, allowing me to continue. "So, if you put that on, it will turn you into a pony, until you take it off, of course." For a short moment, he was silent, just staring at the bracelet, as I felt uneasy by the long silence, as I shuffled my hooves a bit, then he sighed, his mask's eyes looking apologetic. "You were down here all night, weren't you?" He asked with concern, so? I didn't mind it, most Bat-pony's are nocturnal anyways. "Ok, I'll try this...Item, out, but after that, you need to promise me that you'll go to sleep." "Why? I'm *Yawn*." I couldn't even finish my sentence, dammit, why betray me now body!? So I nodded in defeat, looking up at him. "Ok...I will." "Good, now then...I just...slip it on?" He asked, looking a little nervous. "I swear, if I turn Anthro, you're dead to me!" "Duly noted." I giggled, he was quite funny, even if his jokes are rather...odd? Interesting? I don't know, besides, what the hay is an 'Anthro'? Then, I watched as he slipped the bracelet onto his skinny wrist, at first, nothing really happened, but before he could retort, I covered my eyes, as the flash of white blinded the room, almost making me fall to the floor. When I was able to adjust my eyes to the light, I quickly looked back at Lumos, honestly, not much ha....oh, wow. Lumos was vastly different, his coat was a tan colour, almost peach, which matched his messy, black mane, as it reached the back of his neck, his tail was long, with two spiked ends to it, along with that, was his cutie-mark, it was that of a (Strange, grey symbol), It looked like arrow of a clock, with gears running on the inside of a circle. But I was more transfixed on his face. He had a shorter muzzle than most stallions, but it was his hazel eyes, something about them was different, like they were so different from the rest of his body, all-in-all, he was actually kind of cute. "Umm...Selene? Hello!" He called out, as I snapped out of my daze, feeling the heat rise to my face, but he didn't seem to notice, as he wobbled on his legs, to which he almost face-planted the stone floor, but I quickly flew over, as I grabbed his front hooves. "Thanks, that could have been painful." "Not used to walking on hooves, huh?" I asked, trying not to laugh at his rather funny situation, as he carefully put one hoof in-front of the other, and failing, so I walked over, and grabbed his shoulder, as he turned to look at me warily. "Hey, I can help, after all, I did make it for you?" "...Sure, as long as you get some rest after my...pitiful attempt at trying to walk again." Lumos replied, as I laughed, but I couldn't help but agree to his terms, although, it might be a little harder than he thinks, but I wouldn't mind, then I saw his eyes, as they inspected his body, then he groaned in pity "Seriously? No wings, or horn?" He sighed, as his head slumped in defeat, but I couldn't really tell if it was genuine or not, so I just walked over to him, as I tapped him with one of my wings "Hey, for what its worth, I think you look cool." well...more cu-where did that come from? Then I saw him laugh, causing me to look at him with slight confusion, and a hint of annoyance "Well, that's definitely new to me, getting compliments and all...but thanks," He answer with a smile, as he rubbed the back of his neck, then he pointed to the stairs. "Now, I would love to make myself a nice brew, but my darkest enemy is right in front of me." Wait, what? "Umm....who?" "Stairs...." He grumbled with a glare, which only caused me to laugh uncontrollably, and he looks so serious too. "Hey i'm serious! Varnished ones are the worst though..." "HAHAHAHAHA!!!" Ok, I can understand that sitting down was easy enough for him, as well as trying to open things with hooves, but it was official, I have to either be a great teacher, or he's messing with me. I mean, he just has to be!? How can somepony learn to walk on four legs, in only 10 minutes!? Grr...this is just....AHHH! "Hey, Selene? Are you alright? Not that your sudden change from bat, to wolf wasn't funny." Lumos joked as he stared at my, most likely annoyed face, really, am I that obvious? "Sorry, I have a hard time dealing with sudden changes, they infuriate me, like how you're able to walk, without any problems," I replied, albeit, through grit teeth, as I tried to resist the urge to pop another blood vessel, then I noticed Lumos' hoof, dragging mine with his. "...What are you doing?" "Well, one, you look like your about to pass out from lack of sleep, and two, I wanted to ask you more about these enchantments you do, if you're up to it, of course?" Lumos asked, as he opened the small gate in front of him, well, after fiddling with the lock for a moment "...Sure, I guess that's fine, but I told you i'm *Yawn*-dammit!" I cursed, as Lumos held in a laugh as I glared at him, but he didn't seem too fazed by it, so I just hung my head, as he opened the gate for me. "Thanks..." "No problem," He nodded, Luna dammit, this is so degrading...well, can't help it now. "So...why did you come here? To Ponyville I mean?" That, was a little personal, but, I guess it wouldn't hurt to answer him, vaguely. "I came here, because someone with my talents, would typically be stuck in a shop, doing nothing but boring, basic enchantments for ponies, I didn't want that, when I look at new enchantments, I see a vast amount of possibilities, where I could have no limits to my abilities, where I could test new, and exciting combinations!" "With enchantments, a normal pony could fly beyond the clouds, use magic like a unicorn, or even repair something they lost, that's why I love my enchantments, because i'm limited by what I was born as." I finished explaining, honesty, I wouldn't be surprised if I lost him halfway, most usually tune out when I rant But I just looked at Lumos, he was still walking beside me, keeping his gaze on me, his face displayed curiosity, and sincerity, then he finally spoke, as I looked back at him. "I guess we're more alike then I first thought," He spoke, but I just tilted my head, now I'm really confused. "I have a talent, beyond these powers, but many either mocked me, or told me I couldn't really make anything of it, but you know what?" "What?" I asked, I couldn't really respond properly, so I just nodded like an idiot "Fuck 'em, if others can see what I can do, and are happy for me, then that's all I need. even if it was only one pony, that would be enough for me to drive forwards." Lumos answered, but I had stopped in my tracks, as he looked at me with confusion This guy, actually listened through my ranting, and still found me fascinating? That was something I rarely saw with my own eyes, heck, even my ears couldn't process this! But this stranger, he believed in me, that honestly struck a cord in me, one I could help but smile at. "Oh god, I didn't offend you or something!? Shit, i'm, uh...sorry, I think?" Lumos quickly apologised, but I laughed, giving him a quick hug, making his body tense from the contact, which only made it more amusing "Why are you apologizing? I be more annoyed if you ignored me for the entire time I was talking." I answered, but he rubbed the back of his neck, looking away from me "Well, when I usually compliment anyone, they assume i'm either insulting them, or joking, so, seeing my compliment being accepted is new to me." He shrugged but I just laughed "Guess that makes two of us?" I responded with a wink, as he nodded then he froze, which was rather sudden, a bit too sudden. "What? Did your brain relapse, or something?" "Don't move, she can only track movement..." He whispered, as I turned and almost doubled over in another laughing fit, as Pinkie stood right in front of Lumos, a wide smile crossing her face, as Lumos looked like he was facing King Sombra "Hey, Selene! Is this a new friend of yours?" I bubbly mare asked me, as I shook my head with a sigh, and went to answer "Yeah, he's new in town, his name's-" I was promptly cut off by Lumos' hoof "Nox....Clockwork, nice to meet you!" Lumos lied, but I can understand why, that is, until Pinkie dragged us both to her face, our muzzles touching, as I tried not blush at the close contact, but I already felt the heat in Lumos' face rise. "T-Too close! Pinkie!" "If you're both new, that means...that means!" Pinkie gasped at the end, before handing me a sheet of paper, then he vanish, literally vanished, like *Poof* "That was..." I found myself saying "Scary," Lumos finished, then he pointed to the winding path, that lead out of Ponyville. "On the more insanity-clear side, we're almost there, just don't pass out on me now!" "No promises~" I sung, but I could feel my body, struggling to make anymore steps. Dammit! I really should have had more coffee! We finally reached the place that Lumos had mentioned, but I wasn't expecting 'this'. It was a small hill, just outside of Ponyville, it wasn't anything special, the views were really the same, and nothing seemed to be out-of-the-ordinary. And at the top, was a large tree, as it covered the peak with a relaxing shade. "Why did you bring me here?" I asked, I really was as confused as the first time I met him, which is still processing, mind you "This place, right here, is where I woke up, I looked up at the same sky, felt the warmth of the sun, then I pain of being blinded by the sun," Lumos explained, as he laughed at the last part, then I saw his smile waver slightly. "Its also the place, where I realized that I was trapped here, no way back..." "Lumos..." I went to comfort him, but he just smiled again, sitting his body against the tree, sighing in relief, then he patted the empty spot next to him "Its fine, but its not why I brought you here, I brought you here, because you need to relax," He answered, I went to retort, but he held his hoof up. "I can't thank you enough for this disguise, but I hate it when people work too hard for me, I feel guilty as fuck, so hurry up, and relax." "I...you won't take 'no' for an answer, will you?" I asked, but I already knew the answer, as I walked up, and sat against the tree, as I stared up through the branches. "Well...it is kind of relaxing..." "Called it." He mumbled, but I wasn't really paying attention anymore, I saw too focused on the scenery It felt...rather nice, the cool shade, and the warm breeze was really calming, but I couldn't help but look over at Lumos, I noticed that his eyes were closed, as he sat in silence, but it felt right. To be completely truthful with myself, I don't know what to make of him, he's a creature from another world, with powers that could rival even the Princesses, and yet. Yet he was so nice, he listened to me, he didn't think I was strange, well, not in a bad way. I mean, its not even mid-day, and yet he was concerned for my well-being, who does that? But I couldn't help but smile, as I shuffled closer to him, as I rested against the tree, closing my eyes, as I decided to clear my mind for the time being. It was the most relaxing day of my life. *Lumos' P.O.V* Not even mid-day, and I'm already being lazy shit, Ah well, can't get any lazier. But then I opened my right eye, as I stared off towards the town before me, but then it turned, only to meet purple, at first, I thought someone had punched me again, then I dawned on me. I opened both my eyes, only to see that Selene had completely fallen asleep on my right, her calm breathing was enough to make my body freeze, but I slowly relaxed again, not wanting to wake the one pony I was trying to knock out. But I could easily pick up on the smell of nightshade, due to her close proximity, seriously? What is with this world, and matching ponies with certain smells? Well...no use complaining about it now, so I just decided to close my eyes, and rest for a while longer. But to say it was the nice day to relax, wouldn't be stretching the truth too much. To Be Continued... Author's Note First off, thanks for the help, and for the few of you who like this story! I really helps my motivation, even if i'm a lazy shit. Next will be Selene's 4th wall break, so...that's a thing. Seeya next time! Next Chapter: A 'Normal' Day In Ponyville Selene's 4th Wall ChatAuthor's Note Like I said, these will become frequent for new characters, but I hoped you enjoyed this little insight to Selene, as I try not to reveal too much about the characters, saving the more interesting stuff for the story. Seeya in the next chapter! Selene's 4th Wall Chat Displaced: Crossing Roads 4th Wall Chat Selene Oh! Umm...Hi, my names Selene, and if I could ask, why am I here? Or better yet, what do you want? "Just talk about yourself, and make it quick." Geez, rude much, but alright then, well I wasn't always an enchantress, I was actually in training as a Night Guard, so to say that I can't take care of myself would be a 'very' big mistake, especially if you bother me, but really, I never wanted to be drafted into being a guard, spending day after day, standing idly by, as others get to explore new places, discover new things, and generally have a lively life. I wanted that, so, I read in my spare time. But during my usual days of training, and reading, I came across a book called, 'Infusion And Blessings', it contained so many unique and fascinating enchantments, from basic durability, to complex ones, like invisibility, and metamorphosis, which is what I used to enchant Lumos' bracelet. Normally, no one practiced enchantments anymore, not after the Alicorn Amulet was forged, but I couldn't help but try, and let me tell you, enchanting is 'Not' easy, it takes a level of concentration, and determination to pull off even the most simplest of enchants. But in the end, the results are worth it, and with no real negative drawbacks, unless sleepless nights is one, then its perfect for almost any race. Oh! Before I forget, enchanting is completely different from conventional means of magic, it requires you to have any object, then you only need to inscribe what property you wish, although, the object needs to be of good quality, as you can't place multiple enchants on, lets say, a golden chalice, without it breaking on it's first use, so a finely crafted piece of weaponry would be able to house up to 3 or 4, depending on the craftsmanship. But, most importantly....That's why I left, because I wanted a life, not bound by what I am, I wanted ponies to see me for who I was. That's why I like Lumos, despite his...weird traits, he saw me for who I was, and never doubted my skills, I just hope that one day...my family will see that too. I guess I really am like an Enchantress. Anywho, I guess that's all I've got time for, that and I really don't understand why i'm here, I mean, wasn't I relaxing by a tree...or something? "When i'm in control, nothing makes sense, so just don't dell on it." Oh, ok then, but this felt, I don't know, short? I think. "Hey, its two in the morning, give me a break!" Ok! touchy subject, well, in any case, bye! To Be Continued... Chapter 4 A 'Normal' Day In PonyvilleDisplaced: Crossing Roads Chapter 4 A 'Normal' Day In Ponyville Ok, I just thought about my life, up until now, its been odd, with minor bumps, and twists, but this just takes the cake. How. The Fuck. Did I miss the giant, fucking castle!? I mean, ive been standing here, for like....10 minutes atleast, and ive been in this world, for what? Over 24 hours? So how, HOW DID I MISS THE FUCKING GIANT CRYSTAL!!? "How duh fuck!?" I gasped to myself, feeling both dumb, and severely pissed off at my lack of vision, Jesus, I need my glasses back, but besides from the obvious, I had made it to my next destination for the day, as I already told Selene, that I was going to run by Twilight, mostly to keep a certain 'Sun Butt' off my case So, as I approached the massive fortress, I was actually impressed by the design. Unlike the show, I could see every detail, like how the tone of the navy crystal base, turned lighter as the frame stretched out, almost like Twilight's old tree house, along with the crystal vines, that hung from beneath the castle, huh, I guess it really does look like a tree, in a way? "Seriously though, how did I miss this? I mean, its not like its bloody hard to miss! Then again...this is me." I continued to ask myself, but I was already drawn to the two guards, standing firm outside the golden staircase, and double-doors, as their glare was already pointing in my direction, then again, I was in Nox's form, so that's understandable, then I tried to hold back my sarcasm "Hello! Might be able to see, Twilight Sparkle, on this fine day?" I inquired, then I mentally slapped myself. "I forgot to say 'Princess', didn't I? Fuck me, upside-down, with a telephone pole!" "That's Princess Twilight Sparkle, so address her as such, and what business do you have with her, creature?" No shit she's a princess! But honestly, creature? Really? "Ok, I don't have time for this..." I grumbled, as my gaze shifted to that of a bored look, so I quickly stepped behind the two, as I approached the doors, then, with my right hand, I knocked. "Hey, Twilight! I'm hear!" Now, to say that was my brightest move, would be straining the truth, but honestly, I was just minding my own business, until two fucks attacked me, or tried to. I heard them yell something, so I turned, and grabbed the nearest spear, then with a flick of my wrist, I threw him down the stairs, then the other threw a magic blast at my face, only for my newly acquired reflexes to evade the attack, then I kicked the spear from the steps, as I grabbed it, then I pointed to the last guard. "Ready to see what happens next?" I asked, trying not to laugh at how weak these two were, they were beaten by me! Which is really just embarrassing, who can loose to a fucking walking corpse!? Oh wait... "What's going on here?" Ah! Just in time, as I turned around on my heel, I saw Twilight, staring at the guards, then to me, to which I shrugged "Self-defence, not my problem." I answered truthfully, to which she sighed, rubbing her head in annoyance, mostly to the guards I think "Ok...just don't do it again, atleast not so violently, these guards are suppose to protect me, after all, so you can't fault them from doing their jobs," Twilight responded, as I nodded, looking at the two guards, as the one from the steps groaned from the impact he had with the stairs. "And you two, please just inform me if someone is here, just to avoid confusion." "Yes, your Majesty!" They saluted, only for Twilight to sigh, then she gestured for me to follow, as I waved the two off with a small laugh, as they both glared back at me, then I whispered to Twilight, even with the doors closed "Hate the whole 'Majesty', thing?" I asked, as she rolled her eyes "You have no idea, even so, you still should have just asked for them to get me." Twilight retorted with concern, but I just laughed at her answer "Same outcome, no matter how you slice it," I answered, as I swear I saw her smirk. "So then, what might you want to know about me?" That did it, as her smile grew, I felt a disturbance in the force, as I dragged, literally dragged, into the library, then she sat me down, as she levitated a whole bunch of papers over, and to my surprise, she had a pen, now 'that' was new to me, and i'm serious, wasn't all about ink and quills before? But I was too worried about the grin on her face, and the sparkle, no pun intended, in her eyes. "Ok, first, no going overboard, I can only answer a few questions a-day, so make them count, and second, I want two promises from you." I asked calmly, as she stopped to consider it, then she nodded sheepishly "Ok, just as long as these promises don't entail anything dark, or impossible, other than that, i'll happily agree to whatever your terms may be." Twilight replied happily, so I nodded, putting a hand to my chin in thought "Ok, my first promise, you cannot, and I mean, you 'cannot' tell Celestia about me, or my powers," I have no idea how she would react to my abilities of time manipulation, so best keep it on the down-low, for now anyways, then I saw Twilight's mouth open. "If you're going to ask why, do you really think she wants another warper of reality around? To which she can't leash?" "No, I guess it would be best, but I really don't like the idea of keeping this from her..." Twilight responded with a frown, but I just patted her head "I know, just until I feel I can tell her myself, is that fine?" I asked, to which she thankfully agreed to, then I narrowed my gaze, as she shifted from my mask's serious look. "Now...For my last promise, or more of a favor..." "What is it?" She asked with a hint of fear, then I leaned towards her, as she looked at me with fear, or something else, I can't quite tell, then, with a cheery voice, I yelled "Let me talk to a dragon! Pleeeease!?" I yelled with glee, as she sat with a dumbfounded expression, I really don't see how that's weird, dragons are awesome! "Wait...that's it?" Twilight asked, still looking at me with confusion, so I sighed, seriously woman! I want to see a dragon! "Yes, do you know how much I love dragons?" I asked, as she shook her head. "Alot, a whole goddamn lot! More than Pinkie likes cake!" Wish I didn't say that now, as I saw the doors burst open, as Pinkie charged at me, then with a surprising amount of strength, she tackled me to the floor, as I felt the wind fly from my lungs, as I stared at the horrified mare, as if I just murdered a house, filled with puppies, not that I would, they're too cute to die! "WHAT!!? HOW CAN YOU LOVE DRAGONS, MORE THAN CAKE!!? ITS CAKE!!?" She practically screamed into my mask, to which I slyly retorted "Because, they are the most powerful, and majestic creatures to ever live, and they have some badass looks to boot!" I shouted to her, to which I lifted the mare off me, and I pinned her to the ground. "I like to see cake beat that!?" Then Pinkie frowned, as her face seemed to darken at my answer, but I held my ground. "What was that?" She asked, her bouncy voice, not cold, and distant, so I spoke clearly for her "Dragons. Beat. Ca-" *SPLAT* *Play THIS if you want, its what I used when writing this* I couldn't react in time, as a pink cake was smashed into my face, as I could taste the strawberry seeping through the holes, to which I fell back, wiping the icing out of my eyes, as I cracked my knuckles, as nothing else seemed to matter at the moment, as I glared at the Element of Laughter with malice, as she did also. "Oh its on!" I dared, as she trailed her hooves on the floor, as I laughed evilly. "You wanna prove me wrong? You want to stop the greatness, that is dragons? Then come and get me." "I'll show you!" She challenged, as we leapt for each other, yelling out like a pack of Timberwolves, both of us ignoring Twilight, as she stood a fair distance away, trying not to intervene, which was fine by us both We both collided with each other, as we rolled on the floor, as he cursed from the impact, only for Pinkie to pin me again, as I grunted from her stone-like grip, which is literal in all cases. "A cake is super-duper-jummy! AND, comes with multiple possibilities for design, and flavor!" Pinkie yelled into my face, so I kicked her off of me, as I grabbed her shoulders, and rammed her into the cold, glass-like wall, as my mask narrowed its eyes "Can a cake fly? Can it breath elements of nature? Can it, BLOODY TALK!!?" I roared back, as I felt my pride, and nerdiness was on the line, nothing else mattered in this world, only this final, epic battle between rivals, and I will win! Until she somehow vanish from my grasp. "Duh fuck!?" I only had a second to react, as I dodged another cake, as Pinkie tried to either kill me, or make me see the darkness, as she ran towards me, throwing more cakes from her hair, which was both impressive, and disgusting, as I dodged like Neo, then one managed to hit my leg, as I slid on the floor, crashing into Pinkie in the process, as I grabbed her, throwing her towards the wall again. I would win, if I wasn't somehow, pinned to the wall myself, as Pinkie held me against the wall, using fucking hands! Yes, she had gloves, that acted like hand! Duh fuck is with this chick, and forth-wall-breaking? But still, I was glaring daggers at her sea-blue eyes, as she glared back. "Can a dragon, taste delicious?" She inquired "Depends how you cook it! Do you like it medium or rare!?" I barked back, then I coyly asked. "Can a cake live for over 100 years?" "Depends, do you see Littlepip, or Blackjack around?" This bloody mare! How fuck did she-oh yeah, forth-wall, sad, but true "Wait..." I spoke calmly for the first time, as I glanced at Twilight, who seemed to be writing like a maniac, on LSD, then my mind went to a far-off place, where a spark had ignited in the farest mountains, past the widest oceans, then back to me. "Pinkie, level with me here?" "Sure." She responded, her voice cautious, and firm "What if, and stay with me here, we made a cake...that looked like a dragon...?" I spoke with as much seriousness as I could muster, then I saw her eyes light up, as she gripped the sides of my mask, before gasping "That...Is the most super, awesome, amazing, epicest idea, EVER!!!" She agreed, as I clicked my fingers, to which I pointed right at her "And what if we give it the power, to breath flames!" I added, as Pinkie bounced up and down, as I frantically grabbed a sheet of paper, along with a spare pen, that Twilight had with her, then I proceeded to scribble the ideas down, as I felt the endless ideas, drill from my head, and onto the page, like wildfire "Oh-Oh!, give it glowing eyes! We can do that!" Pinkie pointed with a hoof, as I wrote it down, then she grabbed me, and pulled me towards the door, but I halted, as Pinkie flew over me, smashing through the door itself, as I winced at the sound of pony, meeting high-value mahogany "Twi! We'll pick this us tomorrow! For we have embarked on a quest of both delicious-" I began with a proud voice, as my legs shook with anticipation of running, then Pinkie's head burst through the hole she made "-And badass proportions! Seeya Twi!" Pinkie waved with a massive smile, as I threw myself through the remaining door, leaving another, massive hole in my wake, but I just rolled, as I followed after the pink demon-thing? I don't really know what to call Pinkie *Twilight's P.O.V* I...really can't describe what just happened, if I could, I wouldn't have written so much, I mean, a new creature from another world!? Not to mention, his ability to control, and manipulate time, or so ive heard, and now, he's gone...to make a cake, that looks like a dragon, with Pinkie? Well, I guess its good to see that he isn't a threat, not that his remarks weren't violent, but he honestly seems nice, I still don't understand why he wants me to keep his exsistance to the Princess a secret, does he not trust her? Or is that she knows about him? Or is this something else? "AHH! Why does this always happen to me!?" I cried out, as I carefully organized my notes, so I could record the most important information, like interactions, personality, quirks, the usual, then I heard the doors to the library open, as the wood fell from the holes the two made. I swear, one of these days, Pinkie is going to do something, that I can't fix "Umm, Twilight? What happened to the doors? And why was Pinkie with a strange, metal pony? Better yet, why are they leaving scrap pieces of notes around?" Spike asked, as he held up a crushed note, then he stared at me with concern, as I just slammed my head against the table, groaning "Twilight? What's wrong?" "Ok, I got to stop thinking for the rest of the day, they both hurt my brain." I grumbled to myself, as I ignored Spike's banter about the two, I just wanted information, why meeee?" To Be Continued... Author's Note If this chapter seems...strange, then you certainly don't understand my motives, the answer is simple, i'm taking 'Most' displaced clichés, and giving them a twist. Other than that, I hope you enjoyed. Next Chapter: Live And Learn Chapter 5 Live And LearnDisplaced: Crossing Roads Chapter 5 Live And Learn One week, One. Whole. Week. Yep, pretty sure I wasn't drugged, murdered, and left for the rats now. Yes, that's how much I doubt this whole, living-in-Equestria, but now, I really do need to get a grasp on my abilities, as I had a thought, "If I can somehow control my abilities, i'd be a god to these ponies!". So, today, I will do just that! Even if i'm a lazy shit, from NI. Which is why I couldn't give one flying fuck about training! Oh! Before I forget, here's a little list of my abilities, and the reasons I need to practice, not that I care: -Clockwork Sword (Can keep it out for about 5 minutes, maybe 10 if I haven't casted anything else) -Time Freeze (Right now, only from 0-100%, no in-between, and I can hold it for just about 1 minute) -Increased Perception (So the more focused I am, the better my reactions are) Now, with my mental notes stacked neatly in a the corner of my mind, I stood inside Selene's room, and no, not in a creepy way, unless you count my evil-grin, which I held, to keep my laughter to a barely audible whisper, I watched her, as she soundly slept, without a care in the world, and if I were to see better in the dimly lit room, I could probably see a smile. "Aww, she's sound asleep, and would you look at the time! 6:30!" I thought to myself, as my arms rose to my sides, both holding massive, brass cymbals, then I chuckled lightly, as she turned towards me, still in dreamland "You want to wake me from my laziness, then I'll return the favor." I spoke with a twitch in my eye, as I shut them to prepare for the sound, then I threw my hands together, the clap of metal ringing *CRASH-CRASH-CRASH* I burst into a fit of pure joy, as I watched Selene, throw herself from her bed, as she did a barrel-roll in the air, before falling to the floor in a daze, as she had managed to tie herself in her sheets, once she regained her sense on reality, her shocked, and frightened face, twisted into a scowl, as she stared at my now dying body, as I helplessly spoke through my laughing fit. "P-Payback, i-is a-a bitch-hahaha!" I laughed, as she spent an entire 5 minutes, unwrapping herself, as I finally calmed down enough to help, but that didn't stop her from hitting me, a lot. It was a beautiful day outside, birds were singing, flowers were blooming, and one days like these, ponies like me... "Fuck! My head feels like a drum!" I yelled in a mental fit, as I rubbed my head with a hoof, as some looked at me with a mixture of concern, and confusion. Then again, they don't realize that i'm swearing, ha! Stupid pones I honestly didn't expect Selene to find a bat, let alone lob it at me, I swear, women are without a doubt, the scariest things that the universe made. But, I honestly couldn't see anything going wrong after that-Wait....oh shit! To answer my own question, my face was drilled into the dirt beneath me, as some kind of object managed to impaled me to the floor without me realizing it. So, as I tasted the mixture of gravel and soil, I yelled to the weight on my back. "Do you mind!? I much rather dig my own grave thank-you!" I snapped, as I felt the weight move, as I was ripped from the earth, only for my legs to grip my muzzle in agony, fuck that hurt! Then my attention was brought to the reason for my bad luck. "Fucking Lyra." At the sound of her voice, she spun her head to face me, as she looked sheepishly at me, as I glared at her, wiping the rest of the dirt off my face, then I pointed at her. "You got 5 seconds to explain, before I use your face as I belt-sander!" "I...sorry, but I was looking for you, but I didn't mean to hit you, I kind-of...slipped?" She shrugged nervously, as I narrowed my eyes, she was lying, Liar Lyra, now I get it! "What was your real reason, and make it quick!?" I snapped, as she shrunk down, then she grabbed my face, and pulled me as close as she could, to which my mind went haywire, as felt my face begin to boil from the close contact. "But not close!" However she ignored me, sure, ok, why not? "Are you that human from a week ago?" Fuck! Shit! Donkey Dick! "Umm . . . I don't want to be locked away, but I also reeealy want to take credit for that." I answered honestly, as I saw her face light up, as she jumped on all fours like Pinkie, then I shoved a hoof in her face before she could yell. "I'll explain, just don't go around yelling it to the world." She nodded, and quickly dragged me along. But it was a rather short trip, as I was flung forwards by the bat-shit-crazy-mare, and straight into a white unicorn, and I swore I saw electric-blue hair. But other than that... "God dammit! Warn me next time!" I groaned, as I picked myself off the ground, then I looked to my left, as I felt nothing but awkwardness rush over me, as the unicorn picked herself off the ground, only to frown at Lyra, as she smiled nervously "H-Hey Vinyl! D-Didn't see you there?" Lyra tried to salvage, but Vinyl sighed, before pointing a verminous hoof at me, but I quickly waved me hooves in defence "Hey! It was her fault for slinging me around like a puppet on strings! So blame her!" I blamed, as Lyra looked at me, only to shrink again as Vinyl frowned at her, even with her shades on, I could feel the annoyance from here, so I quickly intervened. "Ok, how's about we apologize, and move on? 'Cause I don't wanna be dragging myself down with Lyra." Vinyl nodded, as she point to what she was carrying, as we looked to see a bunch of sound equipment, now lying on the road, to which I glared at Lyra, Like for fuck sake woman! Can't you see anything!? "...Ok...ok, we'll help you out, but Lyra!" I called out, as she perked up, but then mostly likely saw my annoyed face. "You fucking owe me big, got that?" "Su-Sure! But can I tell Vinyl?" She asked, as I looked to Vinyl, as she tilted her head at me, and I sighed. "You know that Lumos guy from a week ago?" She nodded, and I prepared for the coup de grâce. "I'm him." At first Vinyl didn't look convinced, but then she realized that Lyra was with me, and then she face-hoofed. So I sighed, before poking my hoof, where the bracelet sat. "I'll explain later, for now though, lets get this mess cleared, despite my reluctance to do much." I shrugged, deciding it was best to atleast help Vinyl a little, besides, she is the best! "-Are you sure you don't have a base cannon, 'cause that would be awesome!" I asked Vinyl, as she levitated a note to my face, as it read "No, but now that you mention it, that could be bloody awesome! Although I don't think Tavi would allow me to have one" After reading the note, I saw Vinyl give a worried look, as I could already guess that Octavia wouldn't want the equivalent of a fucking sonic boom in her home "...Hey Vinyl?" She looked at me, as I realigned the items on my back, as Lyra was struggling a few feet behind us. "Are you...mute? No offence, by the way." She nodded, as I saw another note levitate in-front of me. "Yes and no, I can speak, but it can be extremely painful, if not agonizing, so yeah...I am..." At that, I frowned at her sudden sadness, with fucking hurt me! Dammit, stupid human emotions! "...Hey, for what its worth, you're still pretty cool to me, heck, your music is the only type I really like!" I spoke humbly, and to be honest, I hate dub-step, its not music, but hers I can accept. At that however, she seemed to smile again, as we both turned to the sound of something collapsing, as Lyra was crushed by a bunch of boxes, panting for breath "Are...we there...yet!?" She panted, as I looked at Vinyl, and she literally pointed to the house behind us, as I nodded, making Lyra throw a hoof in the air. "Thank Celestia!" "She does realize she could have used her magic, right?" I whispered to Vinyl, as held a note out for me "She can be . . . dense at times" After we did drag Lyra into the house, I could now see that the show wasn't kidding, the home was split down the middle, with what looked like a mini-orchestra, with notes and equipment lying on desks and tripods, over to the right, Vinyl levitated her stuff to the corner of the room, as I could see that her organization was . . . chaotic, which I can agree with. "Vinyl? What took you so long?" Came a very posh voice, to which I looked to see Octavia enter the room, as I saw her carrying a large cello case, but I could see it beginning to wobble in her grasp, towards me? "Oh! Hello Lyra, i'm guessing you're the reason she's late?" "Hey! Not just me! Him too!" Thanks Lyra. At that, Octavia looked at me, questionably I might add, as I bow lightly "Hello, Nox Clockwork." I introduced in the most polite way I could muster, as she smiled "Well, nice to meet you Nox, as you were probably told, i'm Octavia Melody, a pleasure to meet you." Not gunna lie, loving her accent, good old England still had something good about it "Yes, and...wait." I paused as I noticed the cello she sat down begin to tilt, before I fell completely, setting off a chain reaction, which then hit one of those string-things you use on cellos, thereby spinning and smacking me upside-the-head. "Ah fuck! Dammit why!?" "Oh my, are you ok?" Octavia asked, as Vinyl and Lyra tried not to laugh, but a quick glare from Octavia shut them up "Ok, first it was Selene, next Lyra, followed by Vinyl, and now this! Why does the universe hate me!?" I cried as I rubbed my forehead, feeling something snap back in place as I nodded to her. "I'm fine...bad luck just loves me oh so much." "Well...Besides from that...can you show me who you are now!?" Lyra perked up, as I questioned her choice of words, as Vinyl toppled over in a silent laughing fit, as Octavia cleared her throat awkwardly "Worst. Possible. Wording!" Vinyl wrote in a messy writing style, as I agreed "Could you rephrase that, Lyra?" I asked calmly as she went to speak, but we paused at the sound of the ceiling chipping, which prompted us to look up, then I felt dust float towards my face, as Lyra laughed lightly as she went to speak, but I raised my hoof. "You know what? Fuck this world, and everything it stands for." *CRASH-CRUMBLE-THUD* I give up, I have been beaten to dead, buried in dirt, used as a bat, used as target practice, and now I've been crushed by the ceiling and a certain derpy-eyed mare. That's when I whimpered in pain, as the others looked to see the pony-sized hole that the new arrival had made, as Vinyl dragged me out from under the mare. "Sorry about that Octavia! I was just trying to deliver a message to you and Vinyl, but a gust of wind knocked me off coarse!" Ditzy apologised as she dusted my face of all the dust and wood. "I'm really, really sorry mister!" "Its...fine..." I coughed as I shook the dust from my mane, as I sighed in irritation. "Ok, Lyra, how about I get this deal of ours over with, before another-" *KNOCK-KNOCK-KNOCK* "AH!!!" I screamed, as I hid behind Vinyl, peaking over to look at the door. "I swear, if i'm injured one more time, I will fucking end this world!" Lyra walked over to open the door, only to gulp nervously as the new occupant entered. Bon Bon, the mare who not only keeps Lyra contained, but turns out to be a secret agent, who knew? But she wore a baffled expression, as she eyes traveled from Lyra (Totally not her girlfriend), to the hole, to Ditzy, and finally to me. "Lyra..." She groaned in irritation. "What did you do?" "Well...you promise not to be mad at me?" Lyra asked sweetly "What. Did you. Do?" She sternly asked, as she stood on a loose floor board, as it snapped upwards, sending a roof-tile directly at my face, and now, let the purge commence, or atleast until I wake up "Goodnight...!" I happily replied, as I fell backwards, letting the void consume my vision So lets see, ive been transported to Equestria, met the locals, murdered the local wildlife, made acquaintances with a bat-pony, and now, ive been knocked out by a tile...surprisingly not my worst month, but then again, its these sort of events and shocking turns that make everyday just a little more...fun. Unless its a headache. "He's waking up!" I heard the voice of Lyra bark in my face "Well don't deafen the poor stallion." Yes Bon Bon, poor "I say, he does seem to have been through a lot in only the space of 4 hours?" Came a new voice, obviously male, but it had a rather British tone to it...oh, its the doctor! Then I opened my eyes, only to be greeted with the faces of the 'other' main 6. their facial expressions showed sympathy, guilt, and curiosity. So being the degenerate human I am, I instantly flipped my body into the air, and behind the sofa, as I glared daggers at the new pony. "Injure me! I bloody dare you!?" I barked at him, as the brown stallion only looked at me in bafflement, as I pointed to all of them. "Did you tell him!?" "Yeah...he made sure not to hurt your already broken body." Vinyl wrote, as I nodded, slowly crawling out from around my wall, then I cleared my throat "So, you are...?" I asked, even if I knew him, it was best to play along, that....and it can't honestly be his name...right? "Right, I'm Doctor Whooves-" Oh fuck-a-doodal-doo that actually is his name!? "-And you're?" "Lumos Vitae, pleased to meet ya doc!" I said calmly, as I saw Lyra's jaw drop, yeah...I know is said my name, that's the point "I thought your name was Nox?" Lyra asked me in surprise "In this form, yes," that got head spinning, then I reach for my bracelet. "But in my other form, I'm Lumos." Begin dramatic reveal! So I did, and at first they didn't say anything...well...Lyra started messing with my hand, as the others came back to reality, Bon Bon was first. "You mean, I injured an Alien...whoops..." She gaped, as Vinyl nodded in agreement, but Ditzy seemed to be taking it well as she flew in front of me "You really are that creature from before!?" She happily asked as I nodded "Well this certainly does explain your odd vocabulary." Octavia breathed, as I decided not to explain "Wait you mean to say, that you really can control time?" Doc asked, as I decided to take that train, and derail it "Correction, I can 'Manipulate' time, I can't travel between past, present, or future." Not that I would change the past, that would be asking for a whole pile of fuck-ups, then I sighed, sitting down on the couch as I looked at them evenly, rest my hands on my lap "Look, I know this is a lot to take in, but I need you-no, I 'want' you to promise me that you'll keep this a secret, unless I tell you to, so far, only Selene knows who I am...and now all of you....fuck I really suck at keeping secrets." I groaned, as my head sunk to the floor But that lasted short, as I felt a pressure around my head, as I was lifted to face Vinyl, a small smile on her face, as she handed me another note. "Hey, you're the coolest ~~pony~~person ive met! And you don't seem to be too annoying, so you got my word!" I looked at her, as she nodded, then I looked to the others, and nothing could really comprehend what they said to me "I do owe you for knocking you out, sorry by the way." Bon Bon apologised, as the Doc was next "Yes, despite only meeting you for a moment, I can understand why you would want to keep such a secret, even my scholars I worked with said my ideas of 'time travel' were ludicrous, unrealistic, but seeing you just screams 'Opportunity'!" Doc responded with glee before adding. "So you have my word too." "You don't seem to be anything but good, so I will not say a word." Octavia answered with a smile "You're funny when you're angry, you get a word out of me!" Ditzy cheered, then my direction fell to Lyra, as she finally let go of hand for a moment "Can I touch your hands more?" She asked, which I quickly retracted my hands "I'll take that as a yes?" Octavia asked, as Lyra nodded Ponies, too nice for their own good, now I can understand how the people in those fanfics feel. Despite what humanity has done, people of such kindness are rare, if not, impossible to find. And yet, here I was, with people who care about me, despite my looks, and my personality . . . and even so... "Guys . . . I . . . thank you." I was really speechless, and for once in my life, I had no sarcastic remark, no witty joke...it felt right, even as they smile at me, I can't help but smile back, albeit, behind my mask After that emotional trip, I decided to change back, as I helped to clear the rubble from the missing roof, and through-out that time, I got to know them all more, about their lives, the people they met, everything. People I know, would never to this, they would only work in silence, but these aren't people, and I'm glad they're not. In the end, they called me their new 'Friend' a word that seems to be thrown around often in this world, but one I can honestly take pride in, knowing that they meant every word of it, no matter the differences between us. I guess there's a lesson in all of this. People and ponies alike, all have similarities, we're the same, but our personalities, our experiences, they define who we'll become in life, and how we choose to acknowledge people in the future. And sometimes, we'll meet people who can change us for the better, even if we don't realize it then, soon enough, we all will. That's what I believe. To Be Continued... Author's Note Yeah...so trying to figure out how to make this chapter was irritating, but its finally here. And just so you know, chapter updates will be random, you've been warned. Besides from that, hope you enjoyed! Next Chapter: It's My Turn Chapter 7: Growing TensionsDisplaced: Crossing Roads Chapter 7 Growing Tensions "Are you sure you're ok?" I asked with a little-well, alot of concern as I watched Lumos limp into his room, as I kept a close eye on his injuries, he had bandages around his waist where the spectral blade struck, with my own enchantments made to heal him, and some wrapped all around his left hoof He just gave me that usual smirk of his, I don't understand how someone like him can just shrug off almost being killed! He's so...AHH! This idiot might be the death of me! "For the . . . forth time, yes, i'm as ok as a my internet connection!" He gleefully answered, but something in the back of my mind told me he was lying, that, and what is an 'Internet Connection'? "Ok . . . but please don't just shrug this off . . . it worries me." Among other things about you. I then saw him clear his throat as I swore I could see his face with a tint of red, then he shut the door "Night." I heard from behind the door, but I still couldn't help but worry "-Tria to Selene!" At that, I awoke from my daydream, as I quickly scanned my surroundings, then my gaze fell upon the small compartment that me, along with Twilight and her friends, had been sitting in for the last hour, as my gaze fell to Rainbow "Sorry, what were you saying, kind-of tuned out..." I apologised, as Rainbow rolled her eyes, then picked up where she left off "What I was trying to ask you, is if Nox-er-Lumos is . . . well dangerous?" That made me go slightly defensive, only because I didn't want to explain to Twilight how her friend 'fell down some stairs' as Lumos would usually put it "Rainbow Dash, I sure he's proven to be loyal enough to be on our side, and besides, someone with his power can set off the wrong impression to some." Twilight answered for me, but Rainbow still waited for me to answer, so I complied "Well . . . he is violent, but only when he speaks, other than that, he really only talks about funny things him and his old friends did," I won't lie, alot of them were rather funny, especially how they caused the biggest paper airplane war known to ponykind. "But usually he's rather calm..." "Selene, don't take this as a pry at his business, but what other things does he talk about?" Rarity asked, as I put a hoof to my chin as I recalled some of his rants "Oh-I know! He once told me about his old group of friends, but he tends not to bring them up if necessary." and look what you just did Selene! Gold. Bucking. Star! "What do you mean? Didn't he love his friends?" Fluttershy asked me in a whisper, but all I could do was frown at the memory, then I sighed "His group consisted of six, there was Lumos, who was sorta the leader, not that they ranked each other, he just seemed to be more outspoken, then there was Erebus, his best friend, who was . . . crazy," I decided to stop, as I knew about what he felt about the others, and what they did . . . "Selene? What's wrong, sugarcube?" AJ asked, but I shook my head "Sorry, but all I can say is that Erebus is his only 'True' friend, he never saw the others as anything more than associates-" but before I could continue, he all turned to the sound of the door opening, then he saw Pinkie walk in, with a concerned look on her face, but she still wore a smile "Uhh, so it turns out that Lu isn't up for chatting, and I tried everything! Jokes, cupcakes, forth-wall breaking, jokes!" She practically yelled as I rubbed my sensitive ears, to which she smiled sheepishly, "Oops, sorry!" But as she kept up her apologizing, and ranting. I saw the door shut behind Pinkie, who was completely oblivious, along with the rest, but I only caught a glimpse of a rainbow tail brushing past. *DING* . . . *DING* . . . *DING* Lumos kept up his repetitive action of 'head meeting pole', as he finally stopped to stare at the horizon, his mask's eyes glowing at the sight of the lust, green valleys below, as he felt the combination of a cool breeze from the train's momentum, and the warmth of the sun, as he felt parts of his body heat up from the contact it had. "Geez, Pinkie wasn't kidding about you being all doom and gloom." Dash spoke up from behind him, but he kept his gaze to the clear skies above "I'm not in the mood for your questioning, Skittles." Lumos mocked, but even Dash could sense that his tone had wavered slightly, so she didn't say anything, and decided to just sit down next to him, obviously keeping her distance from the time-manipulator to avoid being punched For the longest time, they sat and stared at the valley, peacefully listening to the sound of the winds blowing past them, as the tracks below clinked and clanged with the force from the carts, as they never said a word to each other. But that could only last so long, as Lumos decided to speak. "You know i'm a coward, right?" He began, as Dash instantly looked at him with a puzzled expression, obviously not believing his statement, but he continued. "All my life ive let others do all the fighting, I only talk a big game, and then I test myself to see how I would get out of it." "But . . . in this world, I have powers that in my own were seen as a joke, or a fairy tale, but now I can go beyond their stupid beliefs of ideals and gods, I can 'be' someone, instead of just waiting for my life to end, with nothing to leave my mark on the world I knew," "That's why I fought those 'things', I wanted to prove that I wasn't weak anymore, sure it hurt, alot mind you, but when I heard you all cheer, for the first time in my life, people cheered for me, not just to avoid being rude, but they really cheered for 'Me', and it felt so right . . . then I came back to reality..." "That blade, it reminded me that i'm not strong, and that a simple mishap could end me, and I would fade away into memory again, just another shadow . . . I was scared." Lumos finally finished, and even with his mask, Dash could feel his fear, and it was surprising Because she felt the same, she too thought of herself as a pony that could take on the world, and let nothing stand in her way, but many times was she proven wrong, as the world reminded her that she was still easy to kill, if given the chance. So for once, she understood Lumos, not as a enemy, but just like her. "Hey, for what it's worth, you were pretty cool, even for a weird-time-guy." Dash hesitantly replied, as Lumos looked at her, but he could see her genuine smile, not just trying to cover up anything, and he nodded "Thanks, Sk-Rainbow," Lumos thanked, then chuckled. "Crazy, hearing this from you of all ponies!" "Well, i'm just as awesome at giving compliments as I am receiving them!" She smugly replied, then she saw Lumos holding a fist out to her "We cool then?" Lumos asked, as he waited for her to respond, then she waved him off "No," She replied, then her have him a 'bro-hoof'. "We're both awesome!" at that, Lumos smiled under his mask, then cleared his throat "And for what its worth, Skittles, you're a good . . . companion to have, even if you toot your horn a little too much." Lumos complimented, but she could already see that he still didn't like the whole 'Friend' thing, but she decided to play it cool for now "Thanks, and also-" She then pointed to the massive city ahead of them. "Welcome to Canternlot!" Later... "Ugh, I felt like I was being judged just for walking!" I groaned in utter annoyance at the nobles of this fucked-up city, I mean, I was 'walking' and they gave me the most judgmental looks in the world! "It wasn't that bad?" Twilight tried to defuse, but I wasn't having it, screw the locals "Sure, and I'm the Queen of England!" I retorted, then I noticed the guards that looked at me and Selene. "Say, what's with all the guards?" "Most likely doubled for protection, after all, every princess will be here, that, and the Elements of Harmony." Twilight answered, as I sheepishly smirked, noticing their eyes on me, seriously? Am I that fucking suspicious!? "Remind me, why are we here again? We didn't do anything wrong, did we?" Selene asked, as Rarity spoke up for her "Don't fret darling, I believe you two are only here as witnesses, nothing more." She reassured, just as we got the largest pair of doors ive ever seen, heck, I doubt SAO had boss doors this big, but I must say, the finely varnished oak, mixed with polished gold made for some fine doors Then, they opened dramatically slowly, as we all entered the massive meeting room, which was circular in shape, with a simple large table and chairs in the center, although, there were a ton more guards, practically at every pillar along the walls. Then my eyes met the three other rulers (Not counting Shining, because fuck him). But my focus was primarily on the Sun Butt herself, now call me judgmental like the nobles, but she rubbed me the wrong way, not that she looked different, but those eyes of her's, they just gave me a very bad case of 'Fight or Flight'. But as we took our seats, the meeting dedicated to me, aww thanks! Began. Now, I would 'love' to give you the entire conversation, but I'll sum it up quickly, Catching up a little, explaining the situation, the 'mysterious creature', me and then it ended with some input from the others. Then it came to me and my Batty friend, pun intended. "-And you two, what information do you have on this . . . creature?" Celestia asked us, as I decided to set the boundaries of how much I was going to spill "Let's see...he's a bipedal being called a human, he wears armor on parts of his body, whist wrapping his entire body like a Christmas tree in bandages, he can summon a clock-hand as a long-sword, and finally, his name is Lumos Vitae," I concluded in a brief description, but I could already see all eyes on me, but I shrugged. "What?" "How did you come across his name?" Cadence asked me, but Twilight interjected "Even though he's only been in Ponyville for little over two weeks, he sometimes shares information about his home world to me, that, and he doesn't mind saying his name to anyone." Damn straight! Got to keep me manners up! "And you decided to keep this information for us why, Twily?" Oh, forgot he was here, so I looked at the 'Prince', then I gave Twilight a look, and she continued "He said he wanted to give it time before he made his presence known, but sadly the incident a few days ago changed that," Twilight explained, then she quickly continued. "He didn't want to give off the impression that he was evil." "And why is that?" Celestia asked curiously, so Twilight gulped slightly, then hesitantly answered, oh this was going to end so well "He can . . . manipulate time . . ." That did it, those 2 words sent Sun Butt over the edge of her flaming throne "And you decided to keep this from me? I can understand keeping yourself from looking intimidating, but such magic is forbidden, you of all ponies know this, Twilight." Celestia answered, as Twilight sunk in her chair. Now hold on a moment, just because she screwed up once, doesn't mean everyone controlling time is bad Ok . . . 'now' everyone was staring at me. Then I felt something leathery poke my side, and I turned to see Selene looking at me with a mix of fear and anger, but why would-Oh . . . OHHH shit! I said that out loud, didn't I? "And you're defending this 'Lumos', why?" Luna asked me questioningly, so I quickly readjusted myself, then I clearly responded, and truthfully I might add "Because, unlike Celestia, I don't judge ponies on 'what' they can do, but of 'who' they are, ideals in other words." I answered, but my ear flicked at the sound of metal behind me, so I sighed. "Oh for fuck sake..." "You dare ad-AHH!" I didn't give the guard a chance to finish his poor attempt at a warning, as I jumped from my chair, and pinned the guy under by body, then I smirked "You know, could have swore you guys were here to protect the Monarchs, but you're really pathetic at it!" I laughed, as I saw two more approach. "Oh come now guys, we can talk this out, can't we?" "I suggest you stand down, before things get more interesting!" The voice of Shining called over, as I cockily smiled at him, as anyone could see the tension in the air "Oh, shall I go grab some popcorn? Or maybe a drink too...?" I quipped, which nearly sent him like a wild animal at me, if not for the voice tearing my eardrums apart, like holy hell that was loud "ENOUGH." Came the voice of Sun Butt, as I let the guard beneath me go, then I nodded to his leg "You should probably get some ice on that." I suggested, as he nodded painfully, then I turned back to the table, only for my eyes to have a stare-down with Celestia, to which we both wouldn't back down. "So..." "Please refrain from injuring my subjects, and for ignoring my title." Celestia asked me softly, but I could easily tell she was livid, so I sighed "Look, a title means nothing to me, especially royalty, so if you want me to respect your title, earn my respect." That got dropped jaws, to which I just shrugged. "What? I doubt i'm the first to say that." "Understandable." Wait what? "I can respect your motives, but please refrain from saying it in front of my guards next time." "You have my word." As far as I could throw it, you toss pot "Are you crazy!? You could have gotten yourself banished, or worse!" Twilight yelled in my ear, to which I rubbed irritably "You forget, I am insane, and I have my own morals too, I'm not just going to bend over backwards just because of a title." Which she never deserved "Well, if your looking for a death wish, you found one!" Thank you for the offer Skittles, OH CELESTIA~ But my thoughts and those around me were halted, as I saw the rest stop, as Rarity, Skittles, and AJ glared in front of me. Then I grinned from ear to-ear, dressed like royalty, with navy and gold decorating the suit, which contrasted nicely with the white coat, and golden mane. Prince. Fucking. Blueballs. And that grin of his seemed to make the inside of my head 'tick'. "It's a pleasure to meet you again, Princess Twilight." He greeted with a small bow, as Twilight responded in turn "Hello, Prince Blueblood," she politely returned. "Might I say that you look rather lovely today," he complimented before taking Twilight's hoof and kissing it, to which I narrowed my eyes, as a certain 'quirk' in my head snapped into place like a cog amongst a machine "Princess Twilight, I'm having dinner tonight at my private suite and would love for you to join me." "Thank you for the offer," Twilight thanked, starting to pull her hoof back, as she tried to move away. "But was only here for the meeting." "Surely you can postpone your departure?" he suggested, tightening his grip, seriously, can't this dumbass take a hint? Feeling the tug and tightened grip, Twilight began glaring at him, to which I advanced. "I'm sorry, but I already said 'no'." Before the motor-mouth could try again, I shoved his hoof back, as I stood in front of Twilight, smirking at him with a glare. To which he scowled back at me. "She already told you 'no', or is that your empty head cannot comprehend a simple order from a Princess?" I asked in a completely different voice, which would be difficult to describe, so lets call it my 'Phase 1' personality "You dare interfere, just who do you think I am, peasant?" Well apparently, ive got the balls to keep mine away from the opposite sex "Now that's a new one, gotta keep that logged, so cheers, high-five, slow clap!" I congratulated, as I could hear the subtle snickering behind me, to which I sadly decided to wrap it up. "Now, if you would be so kind, as to take your pride, and shove it up yourself, before I belt you with a belt-sander." "You-How dare you speak to a Prince of Equestria tha-" Yeah, that will keep you shut, as I slapped him across the face, only to grab the shirt of his blazer in my hoof, to which I was mere inches from his face "To me, a title means nothing, and as of late I will 'NEVER' respect a low-life like you, so go jack off in your hovel like the chicken shit you are." I warned, as he gulped, before I let him go, and he quickly retreated, leaving us to laugh our asses off, me mostly "I must say, that was quite the show darling." Rarity giggled as I nodded nonchalantly "No probs." I winked, then Skittles wrapped a hoof around me as she used me to balance herself out "Now that's what i'm talking about! You better run you jerk!" Skittles yelled between laughter, then I turned to Twilight, to which I bowed respectfully "You really didn't need to do that, Lumos." She sheepishly replied, but i'm not the type to dismiss this sort of situation "I know, but no one messes . . ." I paused for a moment, as my mind thought about the words, but I know it would be the right thing to say, given my high moral and situation. "With my friends." Yeah . . . that's sounds about right. I like it. To Be Continued... Author's Note Oh look! Another chapter, now I can understand if this one was slightly...well shit, but I really needed to get this out in order to show you the venom between Lumos and Sun Butt. But I promise the next one will have a little more development, and a new character! Till next time! Next Chapter: The High-Life Chapter 8 The High-LifeDisplaced: Crossing Roads Chapter 8 The High-Life I hate shopping. Yeah, I said it, as it is annoying, time consuming, and down right painful to watch as what little money I have slip from my grasp, or lack of one when I think about it, given my condition. But there are those times I can bare it, if its a simple task, with no detours that could run a risk of causing a migraine to myself, then sure. Problem is... "Why are the locations in this city so damn confusing?" I muttered in irritation, as my mind counted the last 45 minutes like a timer. I was lost, and I wasn't in the mood to ask the stuck-up nobs of this city either, as some gave me and my companion a passing glance every so often "I told you, we should have asked Twilight~" Selene sung behind me with a giggle, as I muttered something so low I doubt she would pick up on it, but she still gave me a look. "I'm a what?" "Baka." I repeated clearly, and yet she stared right at me, so I continued to smirk, knowing I could atleast take pride in something today, if bitch-slapping Blueballs wasn't enough. "Not that i'll tell you what it means." That she pouted at, which was fucking cute, like seriously! Can these equines get any more cute!? Anywho, we kept travelling around the city, as I glanced at every store we passed, as Selene decided to ask me some questions to pass the time, to which I decided I could use the distraction, if that were possible for me. "Lumos?" I glanced at her for a moment, then nodded for her to proceed, turning my head back to the street. "If you were 'Displaced' here as this guy called Nox, than what did your friend become? If he's here that is?" "I won't say 'what' he is, as I still have chills just thinking about it, but I'll say this. He can warp reality, to an extent." I answered, as I looked to see Selene's priceless reaction, then I added. "And he is here, I just feel sorry for whoever ran into his dumbass!" "Why?" She asked, as I grimaced at the thoughts of what he might be capable of causing to even 1 pony "Because he hates every living creature equally, and is near apathetic," I answered, then I pointed a hoof at myself. "I'm slightly about that margin, being his best friend of course." And once again, we walked in silence, as I continued to scour for the shop that plagued my mind, as I knew it would be located in the lower district, but also near the high-end, for its unique purpose. That fact alone made it a needle in a haystack, the size of Texas. But it then took my empty head a little while to catch on that something was poking my side, so I turned my head back to Selene, but her expression had changed, it was concerned now, unlike her usual smile. This usually means something bad, for me atleast. "Lumos, back at the castle, you only then called us your 'friends', why only now?" She just had to ask that, didn't she, then her gaze drifted from me. "And...does that mean all this time you never considered me one?" . . . . . . . . . "Unless you want me to brutally honest, i'm not answering." I sternly replied, as I took to my search again, ignoring any sign of sadness that may be present now All this time . . . and only now did he consider me a friend. I can understand his reluctance to trust most . . . but it hurt, more than anything, even more than when I was alone for so long, he managed to sweep that under the carpet with just a simple answer. And his voice, it held no sympathy, and it hurt. "I thought..." I murmured, as I watched his eye glance at me, but I couldn't help but keep my gaze from his, I honestly didn't care right now...but the sound of him stopping grabbed my attention. So I looked up, and saw that he was looking at a store labeled 'Atlas Equestria'. So I followed, but I still kept my gaze to myself Once inside, I took note at the clutter, tables littered with scrolls and pages, some old with withered writing and old maps, and some with finely drawn worlds on them, as I looked to the massive wall of shelves, all holding some strange objects, and golden tools, then I heard a voice to my left. "Hello, welcome to Atlas Equestira! For all your mapping needs!" came a female voice, as I looked to the store owner She was a tan colour, nearly the same as Lumos, her eyes were a royal purple, along with her light purple mane style, which was long and spiky. Then she readjusted her glasses, as Lumos walked over to the counter. "Hi, I was wondering if you had a map of modern Equestria, and an old one...for reference?" He asked, as I just stood idly by, but I watched at the unicorn mare levitated two scrolls over, to which she unrolled them for us 3 to see, and I won't lie, I was extremely confused "Righto! This here is only a few months old, so not many things will be out of date," She pointed out as Lumos glanced to the old map, which was torn in some parts of the paper. "This one here is about . . . 100 or so years, but the map was kept in fine condition, despite that." "And what of hidden locations?" Lumos smirked. "Like catacombs, tombs etc?" "Ah, I like the way you think, but yes," She then pointed to a small 'X' on the page, which looked to be located near Ponyville. "This here is the Castle of the Pony Sisters, all other 'Ruins' are located with the same mark, but I doubt everyone of them is cataloged." "Good to know, just makes it more fun." Lumos replied as the mare smirked, then rolled the old scroll up carefully "Now, you'll need to come back at some point, as i'll need to make a replica of this relic here," She pointed to the scroll, then looked to Lumos. "Which means i'll be needing your name, and the quality of the map you want." "Straight to the name game, huh?" Lumos quipped as she snorted, but held her hoof out anyways for him "Light Script, at your service." "Nox Clockwork, pleasure," Then he looked over to me. "And my friend here is Selene Night." "Nice to meet you." I greeted, and at that Light nodded, looking to Lumos with a smirk, to which we both didn't like the look of "I know what your thinking, so don't." Lumos spoke up, but Light just waved him off "Hey, I ain't saying nothing, but you sure did!" She winked as I Lumos slam his head off the desk, so I decided to take that as my turn to leave before things got worse. If only I knew that it would be the worst mistake of my life As I turned to walk away, I rammed into somepony, to which we both fell to the floor. Only then did I see who it was. He was about the same height as Lumos, but he was more built than him, his coat was a dark grey, as I then noticed his black, leathery wings, and golden, cat-like eyes. He was like me. "Why, sorry about that, didn't see you there miss." He apologised, but I quickly waved him off, as I met his gaze "No, I wasn't look straight, sorry." I apologized as he seemed to smile a little more, but there was something off about it, not that I could tell what it was, but it was there "Dear me, now I know I must be cursed, having angels like yourself run into me all the time." Great . . . he's a charmer...so I gave him a kind smile before pointing to the door "Sorry to cut this short, but I need to get going, places to be and all that," I lied, but I was now beginning to feel almost unnerved by this bat-pony, something about him was really wrong, like I should keep talking with him, but . . . just said I need to go, so why...? "Well that's a shame, maybe I could accompany you?" A little forward much!? But . . . my mind can't stop thinking of saying yes! I can't stop myself! Please...help me! But before I could even reply, I felt a hoof wrap around my own, as my fixed trance broke to see Lumos, a calm smile on his face, but his eyes had a fiery glow to them, and it was all directed at the stallion, but I couldn't help but hold onto his hoof tighter, as I kept my gaze to Lumos. "Welp, were all done here, I suggest we get moving, don't want to miss our train, right?" Lumos asked me, as I silently nodded, but his gaze never left the bat-pony, as he seemed to back off slightly, but his gaze never left me, but Lumos thankfully sensed my distress, and quickened his pace to the door, then he stopped "Seeya next time Light! Thanks!" He called back, as we left the store, and that stallion behind "Ok, what the hell happened back there!?" Lumos spat, as we continued to walk towards the direction of the train station, as I decided to keep close to him, as the memories of that conversation haunted me, but I shook my head in refusal, as we continued to walk. "Selene. What. Happened?" "I-I don't know...one minute I was going to leave, but then I ran into him, and suddenly, it was like my mind wouldn't listen to my anymore, as if I was just observing from my own eyes...it...it scared me..." I shakily replied, as I breathed a heavy sigh, as I felt my heart race from just the thought of being trapped in my own mind "Curses." Lumos snarled, as I felt a sudden wave of anger seep from his words, as I noticed his hardened glare. "He must have had a cursed object, or something similar, and he was using it to hex you." "H-Hex me?" I echoed, as I did hear about those through my enchantments. "But how do you know what a curse is?" "My world has fiction too, and I love diving into all sorts of magics, even the ones I fucking despise." He replied, but sighed as he poked me. "Anyways, what's up? You said you were leaving before that whole ordeal, why?" That kept me silent for a moment, as my mind slowly reverted back to normal, then I frowned back at Lumos, as I felt my emotions twist painfully in my head. "The way you answered my question before, did you really only see me as a friend until recently?" I asked truthfully, and even at that, I could see him unfazed by the question, like it was nothing but hot air, maybe it was, I do have the tendency of lose control of my emotions often But Lumos didn't answer, instead he grabbed my hoof, and pulled me along, as I blinked rapidly at his blunt and silent answer. "Hey!" I snapped, but he ignored me, and pulled me along, this kept up until we reached a small cafe, to which I just stared blankly at him, as he sat down, gesturing for me to copy . . . which I reluctantly gave into. At first, we sat there for 5 minutes, not a single word traded between us . . . so I waited "You want the truth?" I finally heard Lumos ask, to which I nodded hastily. "No, the others I only considered friends today, as I still needed time to become more sociable with them, before I could begin to trust them. And believe me when I say, I have serious trust issues," "But you, the first day we met, you didn't judge me on my character, who I was, or where I came from, instead you risked your safety and decided to aid me, you talked with me, laughed with me..." Lumos was genuinely smiling at this, and I could help but feel something in me skip. "You were my friend since the beginning, and I never doubted that decision." "I..." I couldn't speak, I don't know why, but he really, genuinely felt that way, and I couldn't understand why I was so happy, so . . . moved, so I just laughed, and couldn't be happier! Oh son of a bitch, I broke her. I mean...I really don't understand why she was laughing, it wasn't to spite me, but it was rather odd. But to be fair, I guess i'm not always clear when it comes to my emotions, if at all. But I guess all this time she thought I never considered her my friend, I mean, Erebus wouldn't be so reluctant. Heck he'd probably put his pain into their souls. But I honestly had no idea how I was going to adjust to being Nox, in a world filled with Ponies, but she was the first to actually help me, support me and everything, so to not call her a friend would be a sin, if I didn't already represent Envy in my own right. "So...you ok?" I asked warily, as she finally came back to reality, noticing my rather baffled expression "Sorry...I just feel like such an idiot." Don't we all love, me especially, then I noticed her eyes, and I quickly went to reply "We have an hour to kill before our train gets here, so fire away." I replied, as her face lit up with excitement that could rival Twilight "Cool!" She cheered as she thought for a moment as she put a hoof to her chin in thought, then in that same instance, she asked. "Do you have any idea where your friend, Erebus, might be?" "That's . . . a really good question, hence why I bought the maps, so I could track the most likely places he would try to go . . . even so..." I paused, then I just gave her an expression that read 'Duh fuck if I knew'. "I haven't the foggiest idea." ??? White was the world that surrounded the land, white was cold and unforgiving as lives of those can swiftly change with its flow, as the unpredictable and uncontrollable storms raged across the tundra, bring misfortune to all that dare to face its might, to defy its gods. Except one. Among the snow and icy torrents, walked a tall figure. He was big, with snow covering most of his clothes, but the yellows, reds, and other colors still managed to seep through, upon his leg, was a wolf, as it tried to tear its teeth from the figure's leg, as it was trailed along the snow, with the pack following close behind. The figure's left arm was raised out, as icicles hung from the puffy arm. In the figure's white glove, was a shiny, red balloon, the string and orb frozen to his figure's hand and in the air, as it stood firm in the winds. Then the figure stopped, as it slowly looked around with fiery, orange eyes. "Fuck! This shit is so cold, I'll be seeing gangsters pulling up their trousers!" The man shakily muttered to no one, as he continued to trek his way into the unknown. To Be Continued... Author's Note Now, I know I said I would be adding in something about the 'Ciphers', but it was either that, or my friend's introduction to where he is, and a few small hints to what he is displaced as. Still, hope you enjoyed this little character development! Next Chapter: Change Is Slow Chapter 9 Change Is SlowDisplaced: Crossing Roads Chapter 9 Change Is Slow "You know, you really didn't need to come with me." I started with slight irritation, as my blade swept another batch of festering vines from my vision, my lack of dignity for any plant life becoming more and more apparent "Aww, don't be like that! Going on an adventure in the Everfree sounded awesome!" Lyra oh so happily cheered, as Vinyl nodded in agreement, holding a note to my vision "That, and Tavi wasn't really pleased with my late-night partying again..." She wrote with a sheepish grin, to which I rolled my eyes at their excuses To be truthful, having them along for the ride did make for a more interesting trip, but I do prefer working alone, as it gives me time to think in silence, no pony or human to bother me and my questionable thoughts on humanity as a whole. But, here we were. "I don't mind you two being here, I just like being on my own sometimes," I answered calmly, as I kept my gaze to the trail ahead, then I stopped with my hand held out to my side. "Lyra, duck." In that instance, she dropped to the forest floor, as my blade swung over her previous area, only to make contact with a walking, enchanted mutt, to which it bark was cut clean in half, the sticks slowly scattering around us. With that I flicked my blade from exsistance, and pressed on. Now, to understand my carelessness with my weapon, it is due to my paranoia, after my near-death-experience with that Cipher, I decided to focus on honing what abilities I had, training my body, and happily my mind also. I don't know why, but I had a daunting feeling i'd be seeing them again real soon, and with the information that Celestia is clearly hiding, I had my mind running a super sonic speed. "Hey Lumos? I think we're here." Lyra pointed ahead of me, to which I smirked in anticipation, mostly because I love seeing what time does to places like this, that, and it was my first real search for my friend "Wait, isn't this place haunted or something?" Vinyl wrote, to which I laughed "If it was, Erebus would have brought the dead back, just so he could beat them to death himself," I answered, to which Lyra chuckled nervously, so I patted her on the head to calm her nerves. "We'll be fine! After all, we got the dream team with us!" "Lumos, their fearless leader, with the powers of time itself!" I introduced with alot of hand gestures. "The silent Dubstep master, Vinyl!" I then pointed to her, as she smirked at the title, then last...and certainly not least. "And . . . Lyra." "Hey!" She pouted when she realized what I said. "Why don't I get a cool title!?" "We've yet to figure one out, you're sort of a cross between Bon-Bon, and Pinkie, so its hard to say?" I questioned, as Vinyl held another note up "You make me look normal, and that's difficult." She wrote as we both laughed at Lyra's frown, then my attention focused back on the castle ahead of us "So . . . how do we get across?" Lyra asked, looking to the massive ravine in front of us, as I peered over to see the 'very' steep fall, then a lightbulb clicked in my head, to which I gleefully rubbed my hands together. "Umm, are you...ok?" "Oh i'm fine, my minty friend, I just got an idea!" I spoke with a strong voice, to which I pointed ahead like Phoenix Wright. "I will teleport myself across, to which I will hoist the bridge up!" It's a solid plan, no flaws or anything . . . "Expect I have yet to master teleportation." "I . . .think i'll stay over here..." Vinyl wrote as me and Lyra gave her a look that screamed Nope', to which she backed up, with a note in toe. "You know, keep this place under guard and all that jazz." "Nope, no other options!" I declared, that, and I really want to try and teleport, just think of all the non-walking I could do! The possibilities of teleportation are endless, and thanks to Erebus, they have some . . . interesting results in combat if necessary "How about, any other options? Like if we levitate the bridge up?" Lyra suggested, then she quickly added. "I still want to see you teleport though." Yes! Suck it Vinyl, we win! "See? No use trying to put the breaks on this, its going down!" I finished with a stomp for effect, and I crossed by arms too. Then I saw Vinyl's eyes as they peered over her shades, a look of suspicion written all over her face, then she levitated another note "You planned this." "What?" She honestly didn't trust me, huh. And what, might I inquire would give that away my musical companion? "You planned this, Selene said you do these sort of things." Vinyl added to the note, sticking her tongue out at me. Dammit Selene, every time I want to try something fun, she goes and ruins it, nope not this time "You honestly don't trust me?" To which she replied with a nod, so I snorted, and turned to the gorge, putting my hand in front of my face, as I carefully scanned the environment in front of me. "I'll show you..." And so I ran forwards, focusing on the castle in my field of vision, taking in all the more important details to the best of my ability, to which I then nodded, and in a blink-of-an-eye, I vanished . . . towards my certain death. "FUUUUUUU-OW-BEEP-BEEP-BEEP-BEEP-MOTHER BEEP!!!" I eventually went through every word as my face, arse, and most of my body took a very painful fall to the gorge below, eventually smashing into the floor below "Is it a bad time to say I could teleport?" Lyra . . . you best shut up right now... I managed to pull my half-broken-ass out of the gorge, mind you, I was in pain whist this wakfu-charged body healed itself, but even with the time meds working, I still felt angry, hurt, with a touch of pride loss. Not my best day, but certainly not the worst. "You know . . . if I wasn't a kind person, i'd kick your ass off this cliff and see how you like-ow-it!" I groaned as my hand finally touched the grassy floor, only to follow with a hoof grabbing it as my chin came to rest on the dirt, followed by my final arm as I janked myself up, both Lyra and Vinyl pulling me up. "Thanks...hold up? Why didn't you two levitate me up?" Both then looked at each other, before smiling sheepishly at me, I swear . . . these goddamn ponies will be the death of me... But alas, we have made it to our destination, the Monarch's Rest, because saying the long title is downright pointless and stupid. "So . . . this is the home of the elements?" I asked out loud, and the feeling I was getting from this place felt . . . mystical, a land, long forgotten by time, where a great battle for the day took place, and where the new bonds of the elements had formed, quickly I might add, but it was still kind of cool to be standing here "Lumos, why would your friend be here?" Lyra asked me, to which I looked around carefully, taking in all the cracks and crevices for any sign of traps or entrances. "Umm, Lumos?" "Sorry, but knowing Erebus, he most likely decided to set a whole fuck-ton of traps to keep 'Distractions' out, so watch your step." I warned, as I approached the large, rotting doors, the two ponies close in toe as my warning stuck home with them. "Ok, when I open this door, run like hell for an open space, he's most likely made a trap for any idiots who open the doors to this place." They nodded, to which I slowly pushed the door open, the creaking of the massive door echoing through the abandoned halls as if they've never been opened for centuries, but I was more focused with wanting to stay alive, so in a swift motion, I kicked the door open . . . and off its hinges at the amount of force I had put behind the door, but I quickly rolled away from the open gateway, as the two ponies hung back behind the remaining door. "Are we ok!?" Lyra, if we weren't, I'd be diced into millions of pieces and flung into the next dimension. But she was right, no sound or sight of Erebus, no blood, no throne to call his own, no underlings being manipulated. Nothing.... "Dammit . . . Dammit!" I couldn't help it, so I brought my sword out and destroyed a pillar beside me, finely cutting it in two as the stone crumbled into pieces, then I plunged the blade into the mossy floor beneath us, my anger caused a slight shaking of the earth around me What stopped me from tearing this place apart, was a a small note hanging in my face. "Calm down, just chill for a moment before you turn this old place into a real mess." At that I sighed, looking to Vinyl who wore a neutral face, Lyra looked more concerned as she spoke up "Sorry...I guess we kind of made this more annoying for you, sorry." Why are you apologizing? I'm the one who convinced the bastard to join me on this misadventure, not you "No . . . I just feel like bringing him here was a big mistake...one that is now beginning to sink in because i'm-" I stopped at the feeling beneath my feet, so I froze, keeping my gaze to the floor as I saw loose dust trickle into the cracks . . . "Oh BEEP, Lyra, Vinyl, don't move." "Are-Are we-" Lyra began, but the sound of cracking made her own voice crack, Vinyl was looking towards me, most likely waiting for me to do something "No. When I say 'jump', both of you leap to me, i'll get us out of this." I said sternly as Lyra almost freaked out "B-But you can't teleport! We can't escape without keeping a level head! I-" Once again, the feeling of our bodies sinking slightly caused her to freeze, to which I slowly angled my body towards them, but the cracks knew, and followed by movement "One..." "Two..." "Three..." Here comes the big finish, as I watched the two of them ready themselves "JUMP!" "...Stop..." In that moment, the world froze around me, the two equines hanging in the air, as the massive pit beneath them had opened up, the slabs frozen in the air, but I was free to move, but not for long. "Shit, I have to end it quick!" I quickly ran to them, the strain on my body increasing with every second as my head screamed for me to stop, but I wasn't going to stop until I grabbed them. And in a quick motion I pulled the two ponies to my chest, as my left hand clicked, allowing time to resume as we fell through the massive fissures in the ground. Both were panicking, but I was rather dizzy, the strain from the fall and the time skip caused detrimental damage to me, much to my discomfort, but I wasn't just going to let two innocent ponies die. So for one final breath, I called to the two of them. "Hang on!" And with that said, we fell into the shadows below us, my mind fading somewhere else for the time being. ". . . Lumos . . . " Huh? was that Lyra? "up . . . please . . . !" Ow...ok, ok i'm waking up...dammit my side When my eyes did open, I was greeted by the sight of Lyra, but no Vinyl, strange? But I groaned as I rose off my back, hearing it crack in relief, then I turned to Lyr-wait . . . that's not Lyra, and don't ask me how I could tell, but I know that ain't her. Well for one, her cutie mark is missing. "Oh thank goodness you're ok!?" Fake Lyra sighed as she looked at me, but my mask's eyes narrowed, then I grabbed her with my good arm. "L-Lumos wa-" "Nice to finally meet a changeling, although I prefer if you would drop the act, I hate fakers..." I grumbled, dropping the changeling to the dark floor around us. Then at the sign of a hiss, I turned to see the green flames engulf the pony, and soon, I got to see what a changeling really looked like Black body, holes in ch-the exo-skeleton, big-green eyes . . . that looked normal? And . . . a mane? Now that was new, it was more like a membrane, but it was a light-blue tone, with a curly look to it, along with her tail. Yeah, definitely a mare. But her eyes narrowed at me, pointing a hoof at my face. "How did you see through my disguise!?" She snapped, so I decided to play the nice-sarcastic root "Well you sure know how to start a conversation." I huffed, as my eyes scanned the massive, dark hall we were in, it was dimly lit by green flames, vines, roots and webs littered the place. Most likely older than the castle itself "Or for that fact, 'what' are you!? You're bipedal, but not a dragon, so what?" She really does like being the interrogator, doesn't she? "Well, I'm human, second, I have many abilities, one apparently seeing through an obvious disguise...that and you forgot the cutie mark." I pointed out, as she blinked, then groaned at herself, smacking herself in the face "Every time! I always forget that! Stupid changeling magic..." She grunted, then to my surprise, pointed to a small out-cove. "Your friends are over there, now get lost!" "Umm . . . thanks? I guess?" I slowly responded, but my mind told me to speak with her, I honestly don't get this changeling, she seems . . . off, if that wasn't obvious. "Why are you letting me go?" "Does it matter?" She snapped, glaring at me from a few feet away. "You invaded my home, so get lost, I don't care for any creature, 'human', pony, or changeling." "Why?" I repeated, as she seemed to twitch at that remark "What do you mean 'why'!? I want you to leave, so GO!" She hissed, pointing to the massive hole above us. "There's a staircase against the right wall, take it, and get lost before I grab the nearest brick and smash it over that tin head of yours!" "You really hate life, huh?" I asked, ignoring her death threats, but this time she stopped, turning to face me with a scowl, but her eyes were lowered to the floor "Yeah...when you're kicked from your own home from being 'different', one tends to hate themselves and those around them, so yeah, I do." She summed up to the point I was generally feeling sorry for her, despite the fact she's wanting to turn my head into paste for paint "You're not the only one," I muttered, but I could see her slightly surprised eyes from here, but I decided to go to my slowly awakening friends as I spoke to her. "Some people enjoy being alone, but a lifetime of solitude is something no one should endure, despite their differences." And so I left her alone, something I could relate to as my normal shut-in self would agree, funny how that's changed over nearly a month in this world, dammit, i'm actually working above my negative days. That is sad. "Wait!" At the sound of an echo, my head turned to the changeling, her face looking conflicted as she glared at me, but I held my ground. "Who are you?" "I'm an idiot who sees everyone as an equal, but you already know my name." I answered with a wink, before turning to my companions, gods I have to carry them up so many stairs! This world really does hate me... *RUMBLE-CRACK-CRACK* "Oh find me in the alps!" I cursed as my body did a slow 180, to which I saw the changeling back up in utter fear of the shadow that nearly snuffed out the lights in the dark, hallow tunnel, oh crapbaskets What I saw gave me a mix of fan girl and mortal terror. It was a hydra, a fucking hydra with 5 heads! That's more than 4! But I digress, so I watched from my frozen position as it approached the changeling, who was now writing something in a book . . . a book, really!? But as I watched in shock as one of the now angry heads smash down on the stone floor, I saw that it hit nothing but stone, the crack from its jaw making a resound snap through the air, along with its scream. That's when I heard the hoof steps behind me, to which I turned to see the changeling, panting for her life. "How in the hell did you...?" I breathed, as my eyes scanned over the open book, the strange symbols glowing for a split second, before fading away. Ok, not gunna lie, that is one heck of a spell. "Ruins..." "Now you know, but I hate to inform you, but that thing is glaring at us!" She piped up, as I turned towards the hydra, this time all the heads glaring down at us, but now I could see it in more detail It's murky green scales, paired with the black spines running along its necks and heads as its crimson eyes glared down at me, top that off with its crooked, blood-stained teeth, and breath that could wound an army, it was a creature from hell itself. That and I can't see where it ends, so god only knows how long it is. "We must have woke it from our fall...this world really does hate me..." I grumbled, than I glanced back at the three, seeing Vinyl and Lyra coming around, so I looked to the changeling. "You, can you get them out of here?" "What! Why would I help them, and what makes you think I would help you!?" She barked, but I wasn't in the mood to argue, so I summoned my blade from the air, stunning her as I yelled "I'm not asking you as a human, i'm begging you as a living being! So help them!?" I countered, as I readied to fight the hulking mythological beast, with a slight tinge of glee that i'll be fighting my favorite mythological monster "I . . . don't get yourself killed, I rather have a massive opening of escape, thank you." Aww, she does care, but than I saw her stink-eye. "Bite me." and with that, she levitated the two ponies, and ran for the stairs, leaving me with my reaper "Ok boy...ante up!" Always wanted to say that! At once, 2 heads shot towards me, but I quickly leapt to the side, using my blade's face to redirect one of the heads, the force of it neck was almost enough to break a bone. The other did a circle though, running over the top of the other, its jaws wide as I quickly raised my blade to stop its maw, to which I was locked in a struggle match with its massive head, its roars ringing through my eardrums. I quickly used momentum and threw the head back, before slashing horizontally at its exposed skin, but my side was smashed to the left by another head, the resulting hit throwing me to the floor, only for one to ram me in the chest, near snapping my ribs into fragments. Another wrapped its neck around me, but I swung my blade around, managing to pierce its neck as it screeched, releasing me from its constricting hold. As my feet met the stone again, I quickly ducked under one of the necks as it tried to clothes-line me, but I had to quickly raise my palm, as I blasted another in front of me, the resulting force sending me flying on my ass, but I decided to use this as I turned whist sliding, blasting another in the neck, as my body shot to the right, then to the left. I managed to land more hits with each blast of wakfu, but then my back met a scaled wall. My head looked up, as my mind froze in utter terror, turns out there were 6 heads, this one was only just deciding to show its ugly mug in all its glory. It was far larger, with two eyes on each side of its head, its spines were longer, and it looked like there was a set of extra teeth slapped on top of another. In a word, fuck. I tried to run, but all I could do was scream in utter agony, nothing in my life could compare to this right now, as it slammed its jaws down on my armoured leg, being the only thing keeping my leg attached, as I was thrown into a wall, then I raised me into the air, and threw me towards the massive hole, now I was within the light of day again. That's when my back sparked with unimaginable pain from my body slamming into another head, my body falling to the floor once more, as my dizzy gaze watched the heads circle me from a distance. But I did manage to get to my knees, as my head turned to my near mangled leg, blood, along with traces of green leaking from the puncture wounds. Shit, venom. "Lumos!!! Please, you can't win this!!!" I heard Lyra scream to me, most likely nearly out of the pit, that's when I saw a clear exit to the stairs, my only lifeline . . . but I couldn't move, not in this state. "Please, run!!!" Run . . . just like always . . . Oh Gods, my head feels like its going to implode, and each pulse of throbbing pain is tearing my senses to the far reaches of this world! I wouldn't be surprised if I looked like I was in agony to them, the poison and injuries definitely make it seem bad...v-very bad...hehehe.... I then tore my gaze from my side and towards the massive beast, its eyes finally locking with my own, as my blue orbs stared up at this monster's crimson, dagger-like eyes. They remind me of Selene . . . but why? Its not like it matters if I go . . . all friendships end, mine just seemed to be cut short for being a fucking good guy . . . dammit that hurts! The good side and the wounds! "Not yet..." Wait . . . hold the metaphorical phone, who's that? Great . . . now i'm hearing voices, looks like death finally gets to claim me... "...I won't let it end here..." "S-Sorry mate . . . you're a b-bit late to the party, hehehe . . . now I can understand the coldness you feel near death..." Then, for once in my life, I felt something, it was like a pressure in my very being threatened to burst in a mere moment. Suddenly, I moved to my feet, as I felt the pain in my body numb . . . almost like I was untouched by this creature's blows, but why? Why me? Choose someone else . . . not a nobody. And yet i'm standing! And I feel amazing, it was if my body could move faster than light! Faster than . . . time . . . like it was always just natural to me . . . natural . . . "Hehehe...hahaha!" I couldn't help but laugh, it felt amazing to do so, despite the others looking at me if utter bafflement, but I figured it out! The reason I failed before, Gods it was so simple it would put every other person to shame at how deathly simple it was! All this time, ive been overthinking this entire thing! "I'll just be me." I grinned under my broken mask, as I could feel all the hidden wakfu in my body suddenly flow, my armour beginning to glow, as I saw the room turn a hue of the sky, and so . . . I readied for round 2, my mind, body and soul at the ready. "Lumos, what are you doing!? Do you want to die!?" Miss changeling, there's something I need to tell you about myself, an you better listen "I'll never die here . . . i'll take them all on!!!" I screamed, as my mind went into full auto, as I ran towards the alpha head, as the other 5 rushed me, but I grinned as in a flash, I vanished, appearing a split second above them, which surprised me more than anything At that moment, I used my now clear opening to drop towards one of the heads, to which looked up in time to see me throw my blade towards its eye, to which it made a very nice hole it its now screaming head, I grabbed the grip of my blade, as I swung my body around, latching onto its head as it flailed,, but I did a swift turn, snapping its spine in two as it fell limp. The others all charged at me, teeth lashing out at me as my body warped from one location to the next, avoiding all the strikes as I swung my blade into the wall behind me, as one ram towards me, as jumped off my blade, its head slamming into the mossy wall as I teleported beneath it, grabbing my blade and swinging in an arc, splitting the hydra's head in two. However, I gasped at the one that had latched onto my left arm, its teeth sinking into my muscles as I yelped, but I glared back at it as I opened my palm in its maw, firing blast after blast of pure wakfu down it throat, as i saw the blue and red fly from the back of its neck. I winced as I saw three punctures in my arm, but I couldn't focus on that now, as I decided to finish this fast, as I saw the remaining heads circle the alpha's, keeping their gazes on me, which was perfect as a little voice in my head chuckled darkly at the though in my head. Lets end this. In a flash, I warped far above the pit, above the castle, my body afloat in the air as my eyes stared at the vibrant worlds around me, if it weren't for the pain and venom, this might have been the most beautiful scene ive ever witnessed, but right now, I have a pest that needs to be erased. And so, I dropped. I held my blade out, the tip pointing like an arrow towards the pit as my speed only grew, and with my wakfu and adrenaline on burst, I was fall far faster, that's when I saw it, the hydra as it's eyes seemed to widened at my decent, but I wasn't going to slow down, so I released all my anger at once, knowing I may not survive this, I might as well end it with a bang! "FUCK THIS WORLD! AND FUCK . . . YOOOOOOU!!!" With that, I burst into the pit like a spear from the sky, and with the sound of my body breaking the sound barrier, I hit the alpha right between the eyes, along with the 2 remaining heads directly, the resulting impact was enough to make my vision shake like an earthquake, as the boom could possibly be heard from afar And as my body smashing into the stone, causing the slabs themselves to fly from their resting place, I slowly fell onto my back, as my blade slowly faded away into nothing, but my vision was locked on the blue sky above me, all sounds were like a hum, only the sight of that blue sky, and golden inferno of a sun kept me smiling under my near shattered mask, and for once, I welcomed the void. . . . Owwww . . . why must life hurt me so? "I think he's awake now..." Huh? Sounded like that changeling, must still be in the castle . . . alive. Well that was lucky "He is!" I heard 2 voices gasp, ok? there was only the four of us, why now-oh, I sitting on something comfy, i'm home . . . shit, Selene is gunna kill me~ "I'm going to kill him..." Then I guess i'll just go back to sleep "I guess i'll just sleep then, goodnight." I spoke up, my voice dry and horse, hah! pun... But my body decided to remind me I was alive, as I sprung into a sitting position, clutching my arm in discomfort from the venom, as I noticed the light amount of bandages on my left leg...looks like i'm a pony again. Then my eyes focused on the scene before me, there was Vinyl and Lyra, who both looked relieved that I was alive. The changeling, who wore a disguise, with no cutie mark, must be a problem for her, she was like a female version of me, but instead her hair was a sandy ponytail, and her eyes were emerald green. Then there was my angel of death, Selene. She didn't look as bad as the last time, but I could see the look in her eyes, a combo of pissed off and . . . heartbroken? That's new. "So . . . how long was I out for, miss changeling?" That made Selene do a double take, ha! Still got it, but the look from said changeling was annoyed and . . . relief? Ok, something definitely happened when I was out cold! "King of subtlety right here." she pointed out dryly, but then rolled her eyes. "Only a few hours, your body seemed to heal on its own, but the venom was nearly the cause of death, luckily, I had a ruin that could used as an antidote, your welcome." "Wait. You . . . healed me?" That was actually surprising, I didn't think my words of aggravation could do that? But the looks of calmness was enough for me really "Yeah, you saved me . . . despite me being one of the Queen's pawns, much as I hate to admit it, you helped be either way, so . . . thanks for that..." She answered with an honest smile on her face, small as it was, it was still genuine, then she frowned. "Now, if you don't mind, I have a home that needs to be relocated, can't exactly move a hydra from the ground on my own." "Wait!" I blurted out, much to my own head's surprise, but she listened as the other 3 watched me, as I moved to my feet, which stung a bit. "You don't need to go, you know?" "What?" She was baffled by that, can't say I blame her, but I continued "I said I see everyone as equals, but I also don't like seeing people in total isolation . . . what i'm trying to say is, you can stay here, you can leave if you wish, but I won't let someone, changeling or not, suffer." That was my offer, one I think Selene won't mind, hopefully "I-Why are you . . ." She didn't speak, instead she looked at me, directly into my eyes as she most likely was going through my emotions like a hawk, then her eyes widened slightly. "You would honestly accept me?" "If a human can make friends with a bat-pony, and ponies, along with a princess, i'm pretty sure I can include changelings." I answered with a smirk, but she remained silent for a moment, then she turned for the door "I . . . need to think about this . . ." I can understand that, then she gave me a sympathetic smile, combined with a glare. "I don't say this often, so listen up!" "I...can't thank you enough for today, so...i'm sorry for...snapping at you back there, reflex of mine . . . also . . . mine name is . . . Gel, just so you know." And with that, she left the house, leaving me to calm Lyra down enough to leave with Vinyl, who smacked me upside the head for being an idiot, more than herself that is Now it was just me and Selene . . . for once, I just stood there, staring back at her, I really had no excuse for this one, so I guess i'll just take it up front. "You nearly died . . .again..." She whispered, and I nodded neutrally, but I felt slightly bad for her "Yeah..." "And yet . . . you shrug it off like it was nothing . . . why?" I heard her voice crack there slightly, as my mouth opened, but I closed it as I couldn't really think of a reason. "Do you really not care about your own life? Of those who know you? Your family?" "Of course I do, that's why I did it." I answered, as she looked at me with a strange look, so I continued. "I've never socialized because of this bad luck I seem to bring, no matter what I do, I always bring misfortune to others, and my general personality gets shunned by everyone, so when I fought of that hydra, not a single regret ran through me, cause in the end, i'm nothing to the world-" "But you are to me! To all of us, Lyra, Vinyl, Octavia, Bon-Bon, Whooves, Ditzy, Twilight...all of them, they care about you, and you killing yourself won't make things ok . . . death never does!" Selene snapped at me, tears weld up in her eyes as I stood as still as a statue I . . . really matter to them? But why? I'm a bad luck charm, a guy who could rip apart reality if I'm not careful, a sarcastic, dick-head with no redeeming qualities, i'm a hollow shadow, to put it bluntly. But now? I . . . I really messed up, and I'm... "I'm sorry..." I said it, and it hurt, alot. "I can't apologize for what I did, my entire life I one big fuck up, and having pe-ponies that care about me is something ive never had before . . ." And at that, I stared right at her, for once I kept my eyes locked on her. "I human, i'm a failure of a species, and I can never atone for that." "...But you're not a failure..." Now I was really confused, Selene had somehow moved when I was talking, and now she was holding me close to her, funny . . . never really felt this calm before from being embraced. "You're kind, funny, you risk your own life for others, no matter who or what they are...and you show ponies what it means to be alive..." Then I pulled away from her, looking at her with a face that I doubt I've ever used. Genuine happiness. "I'm sorry I worried you . . . and . . . I promise I won't die, I won't leave you or any one of our friends, 'that' is a promise I won't break." I answered, and it felt right, despite how impossible it sounded, but I guess I'll try, but she seemed to like my response, judging by how she rested her head on my chest again, she does alot "Ok...I'll trust you." "And i'll trust you all the same." And I won't fail again. To Be Continued... Author's Note Holy bugger! This was a long one, but I hope it makes up for the delay, cause my hands are bleeding! But now we have a new member to the group, Yay! And before anyone gets angry about my choice of how Lumos can use most of his abilities now, well, that will be explained in later chapters, so stay tuned! Also, sorry if my spelling dies here and there, this was a long one, and I can't really spot my mistakes that well And I'll see you all in the next chapter! Next Chapter: Yin and Yang Chapter 10 Yin And YangDisplaced: Crossing Roads Chapter 10 Yin And Yang WARNING: This is where the story enters alot of offensive puns and jokes that are NOT meant to be taken to heart, they are merely my friend's way of expressing himself, and yes, this was technically a self insert, but I digress. I hope you enjoy my friend's humor! "....Eye spy with my little eye....something....white!" and once again Pinkie, you're clearly a voice of a generation, and i'll still take a gander at it "Hmm....clouds?" I answered, to which everyone groaned in irritation at our banter, but Pinkie still gasped "Yep! Ok, your turn!" She announced, but before I could even speak, a felt a bat 'bonk' me on my muzzle "OW, dammit Gel!" said mare (In disguise) looked at me with distaste as her rune vanished from the air, to which she went back to scanning through the book of magical runes (Yes I know I spelt it wrong before, sue me!), the rest all just glared at Pinkie as she smiled nervously. "Ok, so I get hit with a magical bat, but she only gets glared at? I call bull..." "To be fair, you did start it, that, and its Pinkie, that makes it a stretch? " Selene answered for me, patting me on the back with a leathery wing, yay me... "And your irritating personality is one that deserves to be thrown in front of a train." Gel added with a snort, charming as ever, but right now I was more focused on the fact that its been a month....1 whole month in a land of talking ponies....can't say my life can't get any weirder though "You've said the same thing for almost a week now, can't I get a compliment, Gel?" I asked with a sarcastic grin, which earned a book to the face, funny, didn't see her as the reading type, unless you count runes "Shut it, you irritating, time warping rat!" Wow, that's new, then she sighed. "I still don't understand why you brought me along?" "Twilight asked me to tell you, so take it up with her." I shrugged, as said pony spoke up for my behalf "Well, at first, when I heard that Lumos and Selene had a new roommate, I thought it was only a matter of time until we would get to know you, but from what Ive seen, you're like me." Twilight explained, with I glanced at her, as Gel sat up curiously "'Like you'?" She echoed, as I decided to see where this was going. Can't blame a guy from being curious too "Before, I only cared about my studies and being Princess Celesta's pupil-" more like lap dog.... "But one day, she sent me to Ponyville to observe the celebrations, and make friends, and in the end, I ended up realizing that shutting myself from the world was causing me to lose out on something I didn't know I wanted, Friendships." and we've come full circle! When I looked at Gel, even I saw surprised by her reaction, she seemed conflicted, most likely because of the whole 'Changeling' thing from the wedding, and the fact that she could honestly see the resemblance. Huh? Guess its a small world, hell, even I can relate to that whole 'Shut-in' problem. "Friendships...." Gel muttered, before glancing around all of us, and then her eyes rested on me, as I just guested to Twilight, and she looked at her with a frown, but averted her gaze. "....I guess....I could try, but i'm the worst at making friends." "Join the club!" I added, then Twilight smiled warmly at her "I do like a challenge." She commented as Gel smirked with a glare "Do you worst." She challenged in return, but before Pinkie could begin a whole epic showdown, that could rock the world to its fibers, my eyes, and mouth all seemed to express my next sentence "Hey, Pinkie? Can mountains move on two legs?" I asked as I kept my gaze to the tundra outside "Nope! Silly!" Oh good, then my answer can be justified "Then what in the fucking anti-Christ is that!!?" I screamed as my hoof pointed to the massive shadow outside, to which the rest all looked in my direction, then panicked "What is that thing!!?" Twilight and Selene yelled, as Gel seemed to be preparing another rune as a fail-safe, Pinkie was freaking out like she was having an exorcism "It must be a monster!!!" Dash yelled, as AJ held her back from flying out the train, which we all felt tug in an abrupt halt, sending us flying into each other, with my lungs being crushed by Fluttershy and Selene "Oww...." I groaned, as I felt my liver RKO my lungs in despair, followed by a strike from my ribs "S-Sorry!" Fluttershy gasped, as Selene rolled off of me, smiling warily as I pulled myself up to the window, my head resting on the windowsill, that's when I paused for a moment, as my eyes looked to the giant shadow, as it seemed to look back at us in realization . . . . It big . . . . . . . . way . . . . big . . . . A clock in my head slowly ticked around to strike the '12', once it did, it rung like a massive bus in my head, to which I opened the window slightly and yelled with as much force as I could muster. "HOW LONG HAVE YOU BEEN OUT HERE, YOU ASSHOLE!!!?" At that, I heard a massive, booming voice threaten to burst my eardrums in repent. "OH FUCK ME!!!?" And with that, we watched as the body shrunk into a tiny dot, to which the dot fell, and fell, and I swore I heard more cursing as it finally met the snowy world below. At that, I sighed as I removed the bracelet from my hoof, my armour and body returning as I turned to the others "I found him..." Holy balls it's cold! I mean, being from the great fuck-up of Northern Ireland makes one naturally adjusted to cold years, and fucked weather patterns, like snow in summer! Or 90 degrees in winter. But this empire was really cold, as me along with the group searched for any signs of my pattern in crime, which was failing miserably. "Are ya sure he's out here!?" AJ asked me, to which I turned back to the snow in concentration "Well either that, or Jesus came back to life.... again!" I yelled back, to which I muttered to myself....until I felt my face burn in pain. "AH FUCKING COCK BITE!" I fell back into the snow in utter pain from the fist poking from the snow, as the others quickly ran to my aid, or in amusement. When I recovered, I sat up to look at the frozen glove-fist, to which Twilight spoke up. "Is he....ok?" Twilight asked me in concern, to which I calmly replied "I hope he's dead, and that it was just a reflex." I bluntly stated, to which their faces of horror were priceless, but I sighed, and turned to the hand. "Howya been?" ". . ." He didn't speak, as I saw his hand wobble from side-to-side "Spectacular, now, if you're done being a Destiny Guardian doing the mountain parkour challenge, speak!" I ordered in irritation, to which I heard a muffled reply "Suck my salty balls!" Ok, I've had it....and judging by the confused expressions on my companions faces, they were too "Either you tell me how you somehow avoided civilization for a month, or I leave your lonely ass in the snow!" ah, that got a reply "Well....you can't be mad at me..." No...no....no! "What did you do?" I asked sternly "You promise not to be mad?" He repeated, but I was already beginning to regret visiting the empire now "What. Did you. Do?" I repeated calmly "Ok, first off, I was minding my own business-" at that, I grabbed his gloved-hand and snapped it with a resounding crack, to which he laughed in response, but the others all nearly fainted at the sound "Bullshit!" "I waaaas~" He complained, as I dropped his hand to the snow again "And what were you doing whist you were 'minding your own business'." I grunted, as his hand snapped into place, before pointing at me "Ok, so I was just relaxing in a tundra with my Glens, my wolves, when I found something!" He began, as we all listened to his tale "Huh, that's a big building, cool. lets invade, shall we glen pack." looking behind me i see the small pack of wolves look at me in what i assume is admiration... or hunger. can't tell. feeling a gnawing on my leg i see Glen #1 starting to chew again. rolling my eyes i shake him off and crush its infant head under my boot like the disgusting creature it is. Spinning on my bloodied heel i stare at the enraged wolves "Yes my minions, use that newfound rage and use it well, for we have a fortress to conquer and mortals feed upon." using my powers over the mind i force the wolves to ignore their child and we begin marching toward the large metal building. 'Lets see, i can shape-shift so who shall i be for this little party. Kreig, Cayde-6, the dragon born, Asterus, the unkindled one, Happy... the fuck, Qrow. Hold on... YES, im feeling something witty and entertaining. lets be Kirito, the almighty God of swords and/or harems.' "Insert dramatic effect! CHARGE!!!" To which I picked up the corpse of the wolf pup, and swung it faster than Negan to Glen's head at the iron door "And so I broke in. Killed all of them. And released Sombra." He quickly summed up for us in about 10 seconds, to which we all did a double take on the last part "Wait, you did what?" I asked, as everyone shared my concern "Oh yeah, I released good old Doctor Sombrero!" He answered, as all of us looked to the now surfaced Hades, from Hercules, as he ignited his hair again, to which we all screamed at my borderline, retarded friend "YOU RELEASED SOMBRA!!?" To which he fell back into the snow "Why are we not questioning why he's still alive?" He retorted, before I stood up, and grabbed him by his cloak, to which he quickly burst in a fit of laughter. "Oh gods, i'm still taller than you!" "You fucking degenerate idiot-" "Why thank you!" he replied with a grin "Were. The fuck. Did he go?" I asked dangerously, as he broke into another fit of laughter, to which he pointed in the direction of the empire-wait....he knew where he.... "Are you saying, for a whole month, you knew where the empire was!?" "What are ya, gay!? It's a city made of luminous fucking crystal id have to be a proper fag not to see it, I could see it from up there!?" To which he pointed to the sky, and so I dropped him before he could laugh, and I rubbed my mask's face "Wait, I though he was your friend, why would he release Sombra!?" Dash questioned, to which I sighed in irritation "Friend, yes, pain in my ass, yes." I replied, as I pointed to the train. "Can we please get on the train, save the empire, and then you can question why I haven't gutted this moron!" "...Fuck you got me there...." Erebus scoffed, as he was already at the train. "I like trains." Back on the train, everyone watched as me and Erebus kept going back and forth in our argument, mainly about how he thought touching a crystal that glowed purple, in a bad-guy's base was a good idea. "-Of all the things, you released him, I mean, I like the guy, he's a good villain, but seriously!?" I countered, to which replied "One, it was glowing purple, two, and I did not know it was a bad-guy-base, I was just killing for the fun of it." He countered, and I proceeded to bury my head in my hands as I felt my brain stop functioning "Ok, Ok, why are you two fighting? I though you were best friends?" Twilight frowned, as we both looked at each other, before bursting into fits of laughter. "W-What's so funny?" "Its just that, you could never understand how our friendship works!?" I answered through my laughing fit, to which Erebus helped to answer "One second we are Natsu and Grey, the next, were a stereotypical Bestie duo!" He replied, before changing into Grey, clothes not included, to which most of the ponies avoided eyes contact with him, all red in the face. "What, afraid of snakes are we?" "God fucking dammit, change into someone else!?" I snapped, as I too avoided to be scarred again , once I heard a click of fingers, I turned to see probably the best representation for Erebus, Alucard. "Well....I can't complain...." "I'm a real fucking vampire." Erebus replied, as he held Cassul and Jackel in each of his hands, but a frozen balloon made it difficult to hold Cassul. "Stupid balloon..." "Wait...you're a...vampire?" Selene asked warily, to which Erebus smirked "Well, atleast I can relate to you." He answered, and for once, Selene looked irritated, that was new "Oh for Luna's sake, i'm a Therstral, not a vampire." She sighed in irritation as Erebus waved her off "I know that, I just don't care." Great to know you two will love each other, that's when I saw Fluttershy hiding behind AJ and Pinkie "Fluttershy, you know he isn't going to hurt you, he has a weakness to cuteness." I saw Erebus going for a retort, but my blade had already pierced his head, pinning him to his seat, and in that one instance, everyone freaked out, again "Hahaha-guah-fuck that's annoying!" Erebus replied, nearly scarring the lot as he pulled his head out of the blade, not leaving a scratch "What are you!?" Gel questioned in fear, as she held her book close to her chest, and before I could let him scar them, I spoke up "He's a guy who is very, VERY, hard to kill, so don't freak out," I answered, then I looked to Fluttershy, who had now vanished under the seats. "Sorry, Shy, didn't mean to scare ya..." "I-It's fine, I-I know he's nice, e-even if he doesn't s-show it..." She shakily replied, but I decided to not stop the words that left the fucker's mouth this time "I can't say I am....but I can tolerate things, as long as they aren't thieves, liars, or rapists, other than that, you're safe. Oh! And petty people, like feminists!" You truly are a voice of a generation, but, I guess I can't hope for much, that's when I saw Twilight's shocked look as she peered out the window "Twi, what's-oh....shit balls...." I muttered, as we all looked towards the empire, or what's become of it, heck, even Erebus was surprised "It's like a Zerg rush up in here!" Erebus replied, as we watched the smoke rise into the air, with buildings, now black and void, twisting in odd angles as they formed in the center, the fortress was nearly all black, with gold running like veins across its surface, it was corrupted "What have you done?" Rarity gasped, as I narrowed my gaze at the scene before me "Is it too late to say, my bad?" Erebus, shut it! "I hope you all know what hell is like, cause we're on a non-stop ride to the epicenter." I answered, as we approached the fall of the empire To Be Continued.... Author's Note The small backstory was created by my friend Lucaridis, I suggest seeing his story if you like his humor, but besides that, the battle for the empire arc will be next! So stay tuned! But as always, see you in the next chapter! Next Chapter: No Time For Promises Gel's 4th Wall ChatSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 11 No Time For PromisesDisplaced: Crossing Roads Chapter 11 No Time For Promises *Erebus' POV* "Alright, so i'm in this super boring train, about....something, I don't know, wasn't paying attention....then BOOM, it was like an ugly contest where everyone was a winner." I monologue to the bartender, who was too busy hiding behind his table, as I drunk my soulless exsistance away "I saw this shadow creature run up to my face, so I cut him down, swoosh!" "Killed two more that approached me, swish, swish, stab!" I kept going in a lazy action of my hands. "Got one more just to be safe, swoosh-I-I did alot of...stabbing, if i'm being totally honest...." I grumbled, then I mimicked that of an explosion with my arms "Then, BOOOOM, something exploded in the distance-well it was like, two feet from me-so you know, that was fun-I'm getting side-tracked, point is, I get....slightly....'eh'?" I then saw the bartender's eyes watch me in utter bafflement and fear, to which I sighed. "Eh....guess you should have been there...." *ROAR* I then felt my face pin itself to the table, as something itchy ran through the back of my head, which is slightly annoying, but I guess when you've pinned the guy to the floor behind you, whist drinking their blood, I guess that would happen, so I got my ass up, pulled the blade from my face, and stumbled out into the street, the fires of the bar licking my black and crimson cloak as I walked out. Good talk. *Lumos' POV* "Cayde-fuck-Erebus, get over here!" I called in irritation, as I watched the Exo wobble over in boredom, his Thorn at the ready, as he waved to me "Fuck off, i'm not switching!" And in that instant, he pointed Thorn to his left, blasting another shadow in the face, its body turning to dust in that instant "Whatever, just help us get everyone to the part of the castle that isn't infested with black crystals!" I yelled, as I in turn teleported, and impaled two on my blade, before pulling back, then I quickly turned to the others, who were all scared to the point of death, and unlike Erebus, I had a shred of humanity left in me. "Girls! Keep close, and don't worry, one good hit can turn these shadows to dust, so let rip!" In that moment, I saw Dash fly over me, just to knock one away that I didn't see, nice shot as well, the thing was booted into the nearest window. At my command, the rest followed suit, knocking any away as we made our way to the remaining castle spire, but at that moment in time, I yawned. "This is....not what I was expecting," I spoke to Erebus, who had casually ducked to avoid one other shadow-thing, ghouls, I'll call them ghouls. "I mean, I know this is kind of big, but...." "Poorly made?" He suggested, to which I clicked my tongue, pointing to him "That's it." I spoke, then I looked to him again, wondering something about why he was still Cayde-6. "Tell me something? Why are you still only turning into other people? Why not back to your other form?" "Meh, 'cause the author likes to keep it in suspense like an incompetent fuck-stain, but this balloon is a dead giveaway." He shrugged, to which I nodded, I won't lie, it was odd as to why that was a thing "Understandable, Its a habit of mine, so bare with 'other' me, other than that..." I sighed, before pointing to the heart in front of us, it was alot more interesting up close, as it had an aura that almost seem, inviting, or atleast more fascinating than the hellhole we were in. "I think were here?" "Are you two done!?" At that, we looked to Twilight, and saw that they were all making their way inside, as Guards kept the ghouls at bay, huh, for once they have a use, good for them, but enough thinking, time to do some non-thinking-stuff! That sounded ten times better in my head *Lumos' POV* Ok, so I think i'm in a meeting now, can't really say it's interesting, so i'll give my own rundown of the whole ordeal. So about two hours ago, a strange, red light flashed across the skies of the Crystal Empire, at first, not a single pony knew why, that is, until they started to see the buildings before them twist and warp into constructs for the spider nest of a spire that had formed on the right-side of the castle, near the barracks. Not too long after that, creatures that looked like black, inc-like appearance came from the shadows, not intentionally attacking anyone, only if provoked, but this is the Royal Guard were talking about, so in a space of an hour, they went on a rampage, destroying everything in sight and leaving nothing but ruins in their wake. Luckily, the Crystal Heart seems to ward the creatures away from the un-corrupted side of the castle. And so it brings us to here. "-Before I forget, Twilight, who are these two....ponies?" At that, my head had finally turned from the window to my left, as I looked to the more better ruler of Equestria, Princess Cadence, yes, I respect her, not that fucking Sun-Arse! "Sorry, my name's Lumos, manipulator of time...." Then I looked to Erebus, and it seems he got the memo as he did a short bow, which is quite rare "Erebus, a pleasure." Ok....? That was rare! He must have it his head or something, or he just likes them more than sun-butt, so that's understandable, since these two do more than just let teenagers work out life-threatening problems "Right, Well Lumos, Erebus, i'm I correct in saying that you might be able to help us with this threat?" She asked warily, but I had already held my mouth shut, as I decided to contemplate on that narrative "No." And like that, everyone seemed to do a double take "What!?" Everyone, but me screamed, as Erebus pointed to Twilight "Nightmare Moon, Discord, Sombra, Queen Cryst-Bug lady, Tirek, Sunset and the Sirens." He listed off to her, then his robotic mouth mimicked a yawn, before he continued. "All of you are clearly capable of handling this, since you've all dealt with magical beings before, we haven't." "But this was your fault! You have to help!" Dash pointed at him, her and AJ's gazes narrowed, but he waved them off "Of course i'm gunna help, I'm just pointing out the most logical thing here, and ive barely got a grasp on my own abilities, let alone Lumos' way of 'being the good guy', but this was entirely my fault, so i'll assist you." Erebus finished, as that seemed to calm them all down, then Prince Armour spoke up "And what about you, Lumos? Will you help my sister and her friends with this?" Ah, that was the question, although, this definitely isn't Sombra, as much as it would be an improvement, he wouldn't make 'human' looking shadows, nor aimlessly destroy his own kingdom I hate to admit it, but I think my best course of action would be to just bring Erebus with me, can't risk these girls to any unknown threat, despite their feats, this might be out of their league. Sadly, my train seems to be getting shoved alot today, as I looked to see Selene poking my leg. "Lumos? What is it?" She didn't need to be involved, none of them if I can help it, and call me a low-life-example-of-humanity, but seeing any innocent creature hurt is just wrong to me, unlike Erebus, I did care for their safety "Me and Erebus will take care of the main threat, alone." I answered, but before AJ could protest to that, I continued. "You girls need to stay here encase of any break-ins, or support for the Guards outside, I don't know why the heart is protecting this place, but I doubt it can last forever." "And if you fail?" Was that a challenge me and my companion detected? That made me looked evenly at Shining, before he seemed to understand from my blue gaze, before nodding. "The barracks are to the far east of this room, just follow any guards that are already patrolling the area, they can help you." "I'm bored, Im'ma go get started!" Erebus blurted out, before walking out the doors of the throne room, obviously he just wants to 'test' his powers more. That left me with the arguments "Wait! Lumos I-" My hand rose to stop Twilight's voice, then I looked to them all "Thank you for your concern for a nobody like me, but we can handle this, above everything else, we're pretty good as a team, so we'll be fine." I answered calmly, not a hint of doubt in my words, but Gel looked at me with a frown "Even so, you can't just expect us not to worry, especially them, and I rather not deal with a bunch of mares' concerns." Aww, she does care! But then I just laughed "Your funeral, but I guess you've been used to that feeling?" I quipped as she blew a strand of her mane, before going back to her book in silence, and with that, I tried my best to exit the room, but I knew that the gods above loved to fuck with me alot "You promised..." Dammit, of all the bloody mares in this world! I slowly looked down to see Selene, her face showing no signs to hide her concern and worry. But why? I'm nothing more than a complete and utter asshole! But I sighed, and decided to give her the truth, no matter how painful it might be "I'm a lair, a cheat, an asshole, a scrub of dirt from a world filled with utter chaos beyond any hope of redemption from the deities above, I've always pushed overs away for my own better loneliness and...." I paused, seeing the looks of....pity and remorse on all of their faces, and for some reason, it felt wrong, but I never listened to my soulless, void of an organ anymore ". . . Because I can never keep my word, something ive learned never to make...." And with that, I brought my fingers up, and before any of them could call out to me, I sighed *CLICK* Among all the chaos of the world, a sky filled with crimson, and clouds of black. Ashes rose from the pits of hell that raged on like rifts to the hell-spawn on another world, the taste of acrid and ash filled my lungs, my eyes with a sensation of death, something we both came to realize as a joke to us, a mere comical relief to our meaningless exsistance. And yet we stand as the light, something we never thought as reality, only myth or fantasy, and yet we stand, above all the discord and blood, beyond our own cognitive thoughts, and into a realm we cast into words of fiction and lies. If death awaits to claim us, we'll laugh, we'll stare into its empty sockets with joy and malice, sapping the joy with our lives. This would all be avoided, we could run, we could sit and watch the display of carnage and chaos rein across the land, us, among the mighty, these simple creatures would cower at our names, beg at our feet, die by our blades. Envy and Sloth, the sins of man, but yet we chose. We confirmed. We laughed. And yet we rise. To Be Continued... Author's Note I am so sorry this took so long! But with shit in my way, and trying to write an ending for this chapter that I liked, it took its toll. But I hope you enjoyed, cause next we get nothing but action, baby! Next Chapter: "I'm Standing Right Here" Chapter 12 "I'm Standing Right Here"Displaced: Crossing Roads Chapter 12 "I'm Standing Right Here" A labyrinth of gold and white stood before me, as my steps vibrated through-out its hollow chambers like warnings to whatever awaited me at the end, Erebus had ran at the sound of a fight, leaving me to wander these empty halls of glass, the air felt pure though, unlike the crooked and broken shell from the outside, this whole world was so clear and untouched. "Just who did this...?" I muttered absentmindedly to the nothingness, my clock sword on my metal back as I slowly wandered the halls for any sign of another door, so far, pillars of glass and marble greeted me, as I rubbed my hand over my mask, adjusting it to be more comfortable. "Or better yet, where's the army? Or are they after Erebus?" "Most likely the ladder, since someone is watching me, but from everywhere?" I thought, as I looked around at the world around me, before my face finally smacked into something solid. "Ow...." When I looked up at the force that had stopped my internal monologue, I saw that two sets of doors, near identical too the entrance of this place stood firm, until my headbutt forced them to open, to which I sighed and waited for the dramatic door swing to finish. "Take my advice, oil the doors...." I muttered, before jumping through the doors once I could stick through, inside was....well...holy hell The entire place was like a massive observatory, with massive, twisted windows at the far end of the octagon-like room, pillars of twisted crystal and glass somehow held the spire of the ceiling up, with purple-red lights, dimming the atmosphere, adding to the black floors of marble. And then I heard the female voice laugh at me. "Really? Of all the people to choose, you picked Nox!?" Ok....so this person knew about Nox, most likely about Erebus' form too, but that means....oh shit! But at my realization, she giggled creepily. "Oh? So you finally used that head of yours?" "You came from our world, on the same day too, am I right!?" I called out calmly, as I felt the hair on my spine creep from the rush of ice that ran through my body, it felt both familiar and an infinite amount of times colder, heck, I was seeing frost on my chest! "But what are you?" "Me? I'm like you, we both hated our pitiful lives, we both wanted a world that saw us as beings of power, as Gods!" I was silent, only that seemed to make her laugh pitifully. "Don't tell me 'you' decided to befriend them!?" . . . "Oh my God! You did! What, were you expecting to gain something we both lost out on, friendship? Go jack yourself off! They can't give us what we want, in the end, they're just like the rest, only more stupid and harder to look at without being blinded!" Where was she going with this? "Are you going to tell me what you want? Or should I come back in an hour?" I grumbled, but she didn't seem phased by that, in fact, she used it "What? So you honestly think you and that clown are going to earn their trust from saving them!? Jesus, you boys are the worst, you can't even comprehend it! THEY. WILL. HATE. YOU!!!" and then I laughed, it was low, and I doubt she could hear it, but it was there. "W-What are-" "You must be the biggest, most egotistical bitch to ever be displaced. 'Hate me'? I fucking told them I was the piss-take of humanity! I hate myself! I hate our whole species. And when I arrived here, I felt like a God!" I yelled, as I saw the shadow move to my left, good timing "But you want to know what makes us different!?" I asked, as she kept her mouth shut. "I care more about life than anyone could possibly understand, even a bunch of talking equines, so go take your words, and shove them up your ass you stupid, God-like, wannabe!" And as if the bells rung true, I saw what could only make me utter one word at its appearance "Ffffffuck." and with that, the entity punched me so hard, I felt my ribs crack a thousand times over, as my body flew towards the wall, before I was grabbed by a very elastic arm of some sort of (sailor). "Nice catch and timing." "You know it!" He nodded, before we both dropped to the floor, looking directly at the chick, if we can call it that The girl took the form of the most deadly creature in anime history, she was mostly a black humanoid entity, with white eyes and a triangular white mouth. And her movements were like she was being rotoscoped constantly. She was displaced as the (Anti-Spiral). "The anti-spiral, oh we are fucked!" I chuckled, as Erebus changed into a more suitable form, he was one of the more adaptable aliens from Ben 10, (Feedback), with a colour scheme to match the 16 year old version. "Feedback, good choice." "Now then! What purpose do you get out of this? Hurting innocent creatures? I don't see any real merit to this?" I questioned, and don't get me wrong, I wouldn't mind unaliving some, but this was really random, but judging by how the energy around the She-spiral turned red, I doubt it was good "Merit! How about finally being able to show all of them I'm stronger! I'm the queen here! Not that useless Sun-arse they touch themselves too, and once ive built up the Cipher army I have, I'll fucking turn this world to red, I'll skin them all if I have to too! YOU CAN'T STOP ME!" She screamed, as me and Erebus looked at each other "She's done it. She beats you in terms of insanity." I stated, I wasn't really phased by her plan. "Although, I'm guess you saw her flaws, correct?" "My Flaws?" She echoed, as Erebus took front stage "Let me take a wild guess, you've been here just as long? So tell me, why haven't you erased us? Or trapped us in an Infinite multiverse Labyrinth?" Erebus questioned, as this made her stumble for an answer "I-Well-um...Who cares! When you got an army of idiots to do you work, who needs those powers!?" Wow, she really was dense, so I took over "You're right about one thing, you and I are the same, but I've learned to control most of my abilities, Erebus only sticks with transformations for power and advantages in a fight, but you, you stumbled upon a power you have no idea about, you have a body you can't learn to control, and to top it all off, you're an incompetent excuse for a villain." I explained with a look of disappointment "Shall we go?" Erebus gestured to the door, as I shrugged "We can fix this, no problem." I nodded in agreement, leaving the pathetic girl to her own devices, but I decided to leave her with one final piece of advice, since I'm such a nice scrub. "You know! If you want to be more threatening, try picking a character you know the abilities to!" "Y-You can't just-I won't...." She stumbled, as we were about to open the doors to leave this sad place, but something seemed to grab us both from our places, as we were turned around to look at her, a face of malice and nerd-rage written all over her. "DON'T YOU MOCK ME!" And with that, she threw us both into the opposite ends of the room, nearly throwing us out the walls themselves, I was then lifted out, before being smashed into the floor with tremendous force, before I broke from the invisible grasp. I then narrowly avoided a multitude of purple blasts as I slid behind a broken pillar, using it to cover myself. "WHAT? THINK I'M WEAK NOW!" She roared, as I nearly yelled out in fear from her sudden appearance, as she grabbed my face plate, and pinned me to the floor, then she lit her hand up and blasted me flying, and I must admit, it felt like I was hit with a slab of pure molten metal as I screamed from the pain I then watched as Erebus ran towards her, his leads and fingers stabbing her in the back as his body glowed tremendously with white energy, but she roared and hit him with the equivalent of a million punches. Before he face-planted the floor, but she wasn't finished, as she grabbed Erebus by his leg, and quickly flung him around like a rag-doll. His body left imprints of his face in the marble, as I felt the entire twisted fortress shake from the impact. I quickly reacted by pulling my sword out, and teleporting behind her, but I met with her grabbing my right arm, and pulling me towards her knee, once I felt my jaw snap in two, she pulled us both into each other, smashing us together. Then in one blast of purple energy, we were sent flying into another wall, sending both of us to our knees in pain, especially from the way she smashed us together like putty. "Ok, new plan...." I breathed, as I looked from Erebus, to her, then to the building around us. "Hit her till she falls, now!" "Fuck!" Was all he said, as we ran for her, and I noticed her grinning expression, as she extended her hands outwards, as I felt my entire body freeze in that moment, even Erebus was frozen, and rubble held firm in the air around us. She can stop time, of course she could "What? You forget I could do this? And you called me incompetent!" She mocked as I saw her grab my sword from my grasp, holding it high above my own neck, as the grin on her face grew. "If I have to kill a little worm like you, then i'll gladly do it! And once I'm done with you, I'll skin those annoying equines from the show! Even the new ones you brought!" What . . . "What....?" I asked low, making her swing pause, perfect. In that instance, I clicked my fingers, allowing me to move freely in this frozen world. "What....You forget I could do this?" but I left her no time to respond, as I gave her a right-hook, before wrenching my sword from her grasp "Little fact, you're powerful, but without protection, you're just a naked human. Perfect for the killing." I hissed darkly, then I pointed my sword at her throat, which she was now trembling in fear, good. "You can try to stop us. Try to trap us. Control us. But we'll always find a way." She then gasped in fear, as she shot a line of pure energy my way, but I had already teleported behind her, as I watched the blast erase a whole section of the fortress, then I breathed into her no-existent ear. "You touch them, and I'll gut you like a pig. Ever. So. Slowly." I dared, then I clicked my fingers, letting time resume its progress and for me to smile under my helmet. "How was the meal!?" "W-What?" She gasped, before seeing the black tendril snake back to its owner, as she swung her arm at the air behind her, seeing me beside Erebus again. "You. You were bluffing the whole time!" "Yes and no. But I believe you have bigger concerns, bye-bye!" I waved, as I vanished to my final position, letting Erebus do all the work this time. And at first, I was blinded by the pillar of white light that engulfed him, but it soon allowed me to see the scene before me in pure awe "Feedback. Can absorb energy and bounce it right back. So take a guess at how long you were talking?" Erebus asked with a grin, as his one eyes narrowed, but the girl wasn't going to let herself die easily, so I helped her out a bit Before she could dissipate into nothing, I used my teleportation and shoved my arms right through her chest, disrupting anything she was going to pull, as Erebus lined up his cords to release every ounce of energy he built to that point in time. She struggled in my grasp, as I concentrated on holding her still, which was hard when she was a being of infinite power. "You planned this from the start! Using my own power against me?" She screamed as I chuckled "That's the plan!" I smirked, then she turned to look at me, her face trying to phase away, but I held for as long as I could "Y-You'll die too! Let me go you asshole!" She cried, but I just narrowed my gaze at her "Sorry, but you've done enough gloating! I'm standing right here!" I roared, before yelling with all my might. "EREBUS, GO FOR A WALK!!!" At my words, he released a silent breath, before thrusting his plug hands forward. And to me, it was like a gate to heaven had opened to my eyes, as we were engulfed its its blinding light. But not today, so I smashed my feet down, hard. Then I thrusted her into the light, holding her front figure to the intense heat and pressure, as the wind screamed in my ears. "AHHHHHHHHH~" and with that, I shot myself to the left, leaving her to be blasted the fuck into the next twenty dimensions as the white wall blasted straight through the layers of the fortress, causing a massive explosion of power to rupture the structural integrity of the whole castle extension But in the those few moments of nothing but the sound of bricks and walls falling apart, as glass shattered through-out the building, me and Erebus both looked at each other in a very beaten state, even Erebus was in a more weaker form of (Yamcha), as we laughed are asses off. "H-Holy shit! Y-Y-You really fucked all of this up~hahahaha!" I was dying at this point, my broken body aside, as Erebus laughed along with me, no even able to say a single word as he doubled over. "I-Just-You fucked 'EVERYTHING' up! I'm surprised you didn't take the cosmos with you!" "B-But in all seriousness, we should get out." I calmed down after a good five minutes, as I saw the wall behind us fall apart, so I got to my feet and grabbed Erebus by the shoulder as I focused on a main street we came in from, then in an instant, we were gone, leaving the ruins of a fallen kingdom behind us *Selene's POV* I'm going to kill him....Seriously! Did they have to destroy the 'WHOLE' tower! As me, Gel, and the other girls ran down to where we saw the flash of blue, we watched as the pieces of the grand structure fell into black mist, any of those creatures left slowly fell to the same fate, and soon, the entire kingdom looked peaceful again, expect for what was ahead of us. Sitting on the road in front of us, with a few Ponies who decided to take a look at what the two creatures were, was Erebus, judging by how he always changes forms like a changeling, and Lumos, but I was surprised to see him less injured. He was covered in some cuts and bruises, even Erebus was. "Hey guys! You alright!" I called out as I flew up to them, before dropping to my hooves, and then Erebus just pointed to the now almost vanished tower "Problem taken care of, you're welcome." He spoke, before proceeding to flop onto his back in exhaustion, then I looked to Lumos, who was being praised by Rainbow and Twilight "You could have needed help!" Twilight sighed in irritation, but Lumos waved her off "Not a chance, that 'thing', she had the power to wipe out a whole universe, but luckily, she's like me and Erebus, she's yet to understand her abilities fully, so far, she can stop time like me, dodge movements through probability, but nor create attacks in them, and can summon massive amounts of energy." Lumos listed off, as I, along with everyone else stared blankly at this comment "How can someone control probability!? That's impossible!" I and Twilight yelled at him, that's not possible, it's not possible, I don't....ahhh, brain hurts! "Yes well, welcome to the world of Anime, where impossible is bullshit!" Erebus stated as I looked to Lumos, and feeling dread wash over me, I remembered everything he said, before he left.....Why? Why does it hurt when I remember? "Lumos?" I asked softly, as his mask looked in my direction as he stood up, looking towards the others, then to me again. "...Lumos I-" "You should have heeded my warning, human." A voice rung out to me and Lumos, before I stared at his face, even with a mask, his dread was clear, and his pain was all too real to me, as I stared at him with horror that froze me to only screaming his name "LUMOS!!!" To Be Continued.... "Every soul has a price, every action has a cost, and every victory has a sacrifice." Lumos Author's Note I don't know which was harder, trying to write Erebus, or trying to find a great bad guy (And the whole stupid evil person cliche will be explained in time) to be an actual threat to them both. Other than that, get ready for the next fight between Viribus and Lumos, next time! Next Chapter: A True Warrior Chapter 13 A True WarriorDisplaced: Crossing Roads Chapter 13 A True Warrior "Saving one life, means not being able to save another." Yeah. Those words are very real to me, ive gone and wrapped myself and my best friend into a world that we thought he understood, something we could bend to our whim, I was wrong. Because at the end of it all, if you peel away our morals, our personalities, what you're left with is two hollow men with nothing to give to a world they were created for. I guess now the universe wants to nail that for me, and it hurts. "LUMOS!" And at the sound of my name, I knew it was over, well before I could mutter a single word of retort to my attacker, instead, I gaped at the sight of the glass-like blade sticking through my chest, its cold touch radiating through-out my body, as I felt its coils wrap themselves around my soul again, only it felt like my life was being crushed over and over again All I could do was watch as the blade was pulled from my chest, as I felt the strength lift from my body with it, as I fell to my knees, my face left to stare up at the gold-black-clad monster, his armor both as sleek and pristine as a royal, but twisted with malice and warped by whatever the girl did to them. But those eyes showed nothing to me, but they carried hatred within their orbs as I coughed. "Like the rest of humanity, you are flawed, you create wars for purposes of greed and immortality." He spoke to me, as I couldn't help but laugh with a pitiful croak "Well....to....sum humanity....as a whole." I spat, but my face quickly met with his glove, as I felt the same intense heat blast my face, as my body made a begging attempt to crawl away, as I screamed out in pain, gods it hurt, then my face was smashed forcefully into the road, as my mask chipped from the impact "I am Viribus, commander of the great Cipher army, our goal was to being order and peace for every being in this world, but all I saw was war, destruction, death, creatures like you feed off of that pain, you think you have the power to change the world, but you don't," He monologue to me, as I tried to retort, but his foot had already started to crunch into my back, as I winced from the agony "When we awoke, we saw her, and her motives were like yours, but she wanted peace and understood what sacrifices a monster must make to be a warrior to the masses." Viribus finished, as I was lifted shamefully with my head, as I felt my brain scream for the pressure to stop, as I tried to grasp his arm with my own "W-What does....that mean?" I asked, as I felt my vision drift around, my arms were starting to become weaker by the second, and above all of this, he still let me live. Then my eye made contact with his vulture-like stare (Not because of his helmet) "Your devotion to those will ignite the bravery of others. Bravery will drive those to sacrifice their needs for others....And sacrifice for a cause will lead to Death." He answered as I felt some familiarity in those words, its the same way a 'True' hero is born, through their death, others rise, and for a Warrior, its the same catch But I wasn't allowed to think of it, as I felt my primal nerves sink in, as I was dropped to the stone ground again, but I kept moving, I kept rising again to face him, I don't know why, I'd know I can't win....So why am I still struggling? As I kept trying to stop my body from moving, I came to look up at Viribus, but something seemed to snap in him at that moment. "Do not look at me....human!" Viribus snarled, as I was kicked flying towards the group again, my body tumbling from the force behind that leg was enough to shatter one of my ribs, and I was too weak to even cry out in pain, the only indication of agony came from my right eye on my mask, its shattered glass gave weigh to a twitch of pain But even as I begged for Death just to give me a free pass of death, I still pushed my arms under me, as I used my fists to push me up, if not for a hooves holding me back. "Come on now, Sugarcube, stop thrown your life away!" Applejack, you know I really don't care, right? But then I saw Gel and Selene doing the same, both now looking really concerned "Please stop! You don't have to do this!" Selene begged, as I gave a raspy sigh, as I pushed them off of me, but Gel was very persistent "For all that is holy, stop trying to get up!" Hehehe, Gel really does care. But I was already on my knees again, as I stared up as Viribus, but his fist died out for a moment, before he grabbed my face and pulled me from the crowd, and I even saw Twilight blast him with a pulse of magic. Sadly, that didn't even phase him, oh no.... "You insist of cowering behind that power, behind walls of innocent lives," Then he pulled me to look at him, as he gripped my throat tightly as I gargled for a breath, but that only made his grip grow. "You're not worthy of that power, neither of you are." And with that, he threw me into a building, as I felt crystals cut me, and shatter before my eyes from the sheer force he put into the attack, then I heard more voices call to me. "Dude, just stop fighting, let us help!" Dash suggested, but I doubt she wants to feel her soul being torn in two "P-Please s-stop...." Fluttershy was even more silent than before, but even I could tell she hated this "For God sakes, have some humility and stay dead!" Erebus, go fuck yourself. But at the faint look I gave him, I saw that he still sat there on the path, he was irritated, but he didn't move, instead, he just watched carefully. Now that can mean 2 things, one, he's enjoying this too much, or two, he can tell that this freak's plans have a few holes in it, or both. So I did the only logical thing that filled my mind, I brought up every bit of pain, all my anger and grief, all the memories of people who had beaten me and broken my pride, I undid the caps on every bottled emotion I stored. And I laughed, albeit, like a mad man with a torn throat, but it felt so great, and now its time for my plan to go into full swing. *Selene's POV* Why was he laughing!? Why won't he just run away!? I felt my head scream for him to stop, I didn't want to see my friends suffer, not like this. But something told me to just watch, and I felt like I should trust it, even if it hurts, I know he'll be fine, he's survived before, I 'know' he'll live. He promised. "What's so funny?" Viribus asked, as Lumos balanced himself on his legs, both angled to hold his weakened body upright, then he laughed even more and with a twisted, cackling voice, he spoke, and I couldn't help but shiver from the creepy voice he was using "Well...its just that you think you have us both figured out," Lumos spoke calmly, before in only the space of a second, he surprised all of us by actually running towards Viribus, the fact of him running alone was enough to leave me in a state of shock, as he drew his blade from thin air, and clashed with the crooked scimitar that Viribus held. "But you could never comprehend people like us!" But before he could mutter another word, we watched as he took a 'third' strike from the soul blade, but before he could cry out, we saw that the ghostly blade never made contact, instead, a bronze, rusted object flew in the way of the strike. When it fell to the earth, we looked at the crooked broadsword before us, but I saw Lumos' left hand. He pointed two fingers up, as if to indicate to look, but why? "What was that?" Viribus questioned, but then was caught off guard by Lumos grabbing his right arm in a lock, where Lumos had side-stepped around Viribus, grabbing it and twisting the right arm behind his back, with his left hand he used it to lock it with Viribus' scimitar, leaving them to struggle. "How can you still move? That cursed weapon should have left you-" But his words were cut off by Lumos smashing his vulture-face into the stone, before he roared at Viribus with lethal malice. Something ive never seen from Lumos before, as I noticed at even Erebus was taken back by the sudden aggression that rose from him. "Want to generalize us!? Then next time, make sure that some of us don't know how to kick your ass!!!" He snapped, before grabbing the cursed blade with his left hand, before he slowly twisted the blade in his arm, wait, what is he doing!? "Lumos, stop! If you shatter the blade, it could kill you!" I screamed, but he seemed to shrug the whole warning off, but Viribus noticed and used his overwhelming weight to throw Lumos off his back, then he rushed Lumos as he tried to recover, but his left hand moved again *TING-CLASH* Viribus was once again hit by another rusted object from the ground, as another weapon flew from the dirt itself, and in a burst of pure ferocity, countless weaponry from ages past flung themselves at the Cipher, as he tried desperately to counter the mass of weapons that bombarded his armor, some even managing to chip at the more brittle joints. *CLANG-CRACK-SNAP* And by surprise, one massive scythe uprooted from the stone, as its swooped from under Viribus' chin, shattering the bottom section of his helmet, as the pieces slowly turned to black mist, that's when he turned to face us, and Lumos. It was horrifying, his bottom face was completely black, with a massive jaw filled with pointed, white teeth, all crooked and chipped, and stained with red. "Courtesy of King Sombra, asshole." Lumos spat, as Viribus growled in anger at the fact that his helmet was now broken, fleeting to the winds of the north, then he looked at Lumos who was coughing up something red of his own. "I can manipulate time itself, so....whose to say I don't control what time is left for the weapons created by a tyrant from the past?" "You....are no warrior, not a monster.....only a pest." Viribus snarled in disgust, as he held his scimitar towards Lumos, his jaw moving irregularly to mimic speech. "And like all pests, they must be rid of." "Then lets be rid of just one." Lumos countered, as he vanished from the space he was originally, but as Viribus went to strike the area behind him, he never accounted for Lumos to only appear in front of his own weapon. As he did the unthinkable "What are you doing!!?" Gel screamed in both shock and disbelief, as I just sat in silence, as I watched him grasp the phantom blade as he twisted its blade in two directions, causing an outlast of wind to occur from the strain "You'll be hexed if you do that!?" I heard Twilight yell over the wind, and even Viribus' eyes were wide from Lumos' reckless action as he tried to pull back from the crazy human. Please don't die.... *Lumos' POV* "W-What are you doing!?" Oh for the uncounted time, shut up! And through my internal conflict, I pulled with all the might I could muster from my dying body, as I felt the blade begin to give weigh from the strain of its brittle form "'What it means to be a warrior'!? What a load of bullshit!" I snapped at him, holding my own had never felt so painful, the very urge of my bones wanting to snap was so agonizing, but I need to shove this down his throat, whether he cared or not! "All you care about is causing nothing but war between innocent races. You have fuck-all principles, just like every other villain in this show! So if the world you ridicule us from originating from, then we'll drag you to hell with us!" And with that being said, what came next could have been either a flashlight, or death. As I saw nothing after I broke the blade in two, I felt what could only be described as emptiness, I felt nothing, only pressure around my whole body, like gravity was increased to pin me into a singular point. "C'est certainement étrange, nous vivons, même dans la prise de la mort." Wait, was that....French? Or Spanish? I can never really tell, but what I could see, was my vision beginning to clear again, as I felt relieved to see the blue sky again, even with all the faces covering it "Holy fuck ba-I mean, oh my goodness its a miracle!" Ah, good to know Erebus stuck with the organ plan, then I felt my eardrums nearly burst at the collective gasp "Lumos!" Ow, sorry eardrums, may you rest in pepperoni "Yes, that's my name." I answered with a cough, as I felt multiple limbs hold me down, even Erebus was holding me down "Best to lay there for a moment, you got a literal hair of strength left." Ah, good to know Yamcha, at least he's useful now. Then I looked to the rest, all either smiling, sighing, or just generally happy for my well-being, cool, i'm alive "Are thou the cause of such chaos?" And now Old English, this day has sure been eventful, and it seems my luck has ran short now, as my eyes glanced towards the small group of armoured Thestrals, all clad in purple-black armour, with golden eyes all trained on me and Erebus, even Selene was eyed and she seemed to shrink behind us "Yes. And I won't lie, I can't really move right now, so don't worry about trying to apprehend me." I answered, feeling my legs resist the urge to move even an inch, but I guess they deserved to rest after all the hell I put them through, then my eyes landed on Luna, as I saw her monotone expression land on my mask "Why are you concerned for one's capture? We-I did not come for your imprisonment." Luna asked, as I just looked at her with confusion, even some of her guards were slightly surprised by that, then I saw two new figures approach, both covered in scuff marks from whatever had transpired, but still more useful than Sun Butt "Because you and Erebus don't deserve to be punished for saving us." Shinning spoke up for my curious questions, then I saw Princess Cadence smile at us both "You risked your lives, complete strangers who could have easily overthrown us, and you saved hundreds of our own, so to imprison you would be a terrible mistake, both for us, and because it would be pointless to try." She shrugged in the end, as I saw Erebus click his fingers, turning back into Cayde-6 as he nodded to her "See, she gets it." Yep, that she does, then I looked to Luna again, a small smile crossing her face "So, if you don't mind me asking, why are you here, Luna?" Yep, everyone still gets surprised by my lack of respect, sue me. But surprisingly, she wasn't even phased by it "I wish to thank you two in person, not only for being our ally in our time of need, but to also say that you both have my respect, even if my sister has....other opinions on the subject, but if that time comes, you have our support." Luna bowed, yeah, a god-like being, 'bowed' to us! Now that's a new level of respect right there, then saw Pinkie hop towards me "Yep! And you got us too!" I swore I heard Erebus mumble something about 'Cupcakes', but I digress, as I looked back to the monarchies, then to my companions and Erebus "Well, can't say that this means anything in the long run, but for what its worth, I'm glad that this happened." I nodded in content, as Erebus decided to take his filter off for a moment "Yeah, being stabbed and nearly erased, can't say I don't love it! What next? Hmm, maybe being skinned alive? Or maybe just having the equivalent of crushed grapes would be nice?" Yep, can't beat his insanity, not without a bat anyways "I prefer being impaled in multiple locations though, get the slow death going." I added, both of us ignoring the horrified looks of the equines' faces, but whist I was happy to be alive, my mind still raced with two questions "Still....Who was that chick with the Anti-spiral body? And better yet, who are these Ciphers, really?" But before I could contemplate on the multitude of questions I had, I noticed the looks that everyone had given me, even if it was subtle, I could tell that I was in for a long ride back to Po-The Village, screw calling it that To Be Continued... Author's Note If you haven't already guessed, the talking between Lumos and Viribus was adapted from Destiny 2, just because I liked how the Speaker utterly roasts Ghaul in their talk. Other than that, I hope you enjoyed this crazy show of will and devotion between the two characters. Next Chapter: Trail And Error Chapter 14 Trail And ErrorAuthor's Note A little notice before this chapter, it is more conversation heavy, so don't expect great detail in surroundings, other than that, I hope you'll enjoy this chapter! And also.... Next Chapter After Christmas: Purpose Of Man Chapter 14 Trail And Error Displaced: Crossing Roads Chapter 14 Trail And Error Silence. Well, between all of us, the sound of the train's gears and rattling rung through our heads with a muffled tone, the tundra of white still unreadable due to its, well, nothingness. To my right was Erebus, now opting for (Gary the Stormtrooper). To what sat in front of me, was the Mane 6, Gel, Selene, and finally, Princess Luna. This was getting rather unconformable. *CLAP* At the sound of my hands clapping, it managed to startle everyone into looking in my direction, but I think Erebus was still questioning why he turned into Gary of all things, but right now, I wanted answers. "Princess Luna, you mind telling me, and I put this as bluntly as possible," I began, before sighing. "What in the actual fuck are these golden army mother fuckers! And why one of them had a cursed weapon in the first place!?" Not my best choice of words, but it got the point across, as one other alicorn stepped in "I have to agree with Lumos, what were those things, and why did one of them have such a weapon? I thought curses were just a fairy tale?" Pot calling the kettle black, aren't we? "Twilight Sparkle, there are many things that may seem like a myth, but all myths come from somewhere, and that 'somewhere' is both the origin of these 'Ciphers' and the cursed weapon, but before I continue," Then she glared at me, pointing a hoof in my direction. "You not only survived another fatal curse from that 'item', but you may have almost doomed us all for shattering that weapon!" "This coming from the person who tried to cover the world in darkness, even though that would kill 'EVERYTHING' that requires light, which is every living thing." I bluntly replied, she and the group all looked shocked at my retort, so I just shrugged. "You don't need half a brain cell to know that light is a very needed resource for life, not my problem that Nightmare had a unoriginal villain complex." "Can we just get back to the backstory already!?" Thank you Skittles, and with that, Luna filled us in on the origin of these Ciphers "Long ago, back before even me or my sister had ascended to that of the rulers, Starswirl had made one final project that he kept a secret from everypony he knew, even his closest friends. He knew that one day, enemies beyond that of any alicorn would rise to conquer all that we took for granted, even Discord would fall to their power," "So he made an army, built from gold and iron, infused with magic beyond our realm, and gave the leader a weapon from which even Sombra feared, the Hollow Fragment, a blade made from the remnants of a reality, infused with the power of a dying world, and the last piece, the ability to control," "He casted a spell, made of three seals. One of Alicorn magic, another of Chaos magic, and the last, of Time-Space magic. With these as the conduits, one could lead an army that feels nothing, and will die to fulfill their task." And with that, we all stared in shock at the how these Ciphers came to be, it would explain how that chick got control of them, since she can do practically anything, sort of "HAHAHAHAHA!!!" Me and Erebus were now in a fit of laughter, their origin, and how they work was so....stupid! Their weakness was so clear, it might as well be glowing in the sky like a comet heading directly for us! "What's so funny!?" Oh Applejack, like you could understand. "Our home is at risk, and your laughing?" "No, were dying from smartness, what do you think were laughing about!?" I barked, as I calmed myself down enough to speak. "We did our job, this is your problem, not ours." "What!? But you can't just-" I didn't let Skittles finish, as I slammed my fist into the seat, before I slipped the ring onto my arm, allowing them all to see my face in pony-form, and to decide it, I showed nothing but a cocky, wide-eye look "Oh? You don't think I can just sit back and watch this happen? News flash Skittles, I. Don't. Care." I bluntly worded for her, but a look from Luna grabbed my tone quickly. "Don't give me that look! The only reason I helped out at the Empire was because I was trying to clean up Erebus' mess, and now I have, so i'm done." "B-But what a-about those....Ciphers?" Fluttershy asked me nervously, so I just sighed, shaking my head in utter annoyance, so I just waved my hoof for Erebus to take the wheel, I didn't need this "We. Don't. Care. Its a simple concept that you all can grasp, and one which will explain that we only came here for the power, nothing more. No Fri-firen...Companionship, no pointless episodic crap, nothing, just so we could skull-fuck a world over, before we get bored and move on." He explained in a way that I found quite accurate, then he continued "I don't like any of you, I can tolerate, but nothing more. Lumos only cares because he's more screwed on right than me, and because he has an irritating motive to help, when he shouldn't, but I can't force him to change. So with that, do your own work, this has nothing to do with us, unless it directly bothers us." Erebus explained, leaving them all to gape in utter shock, then I saw Twilight look at me with sadness, but for once, I gave them an answer "You want the truth? Well if my answer back at the castle didn't stick, then this will. You are constantly pressing matters that lead to nothing more than discord, when you're suppose to be this 'Friendship Princess', so for once, wake up and learn to shut your curious mouth for once." That nearly brought her to tears, but I then turned to the now two angry ponies "Oh buck up you two! You both show more stubbornness than any human being that has even shown cognitive thought, you constantly try to best each other, to the point of near endangerment to those around you, and one of you has a serious problem grasping any concept beyond four words." AJ looked away, and Dash just seemed to freeze, next came like a gun "And don't get me started on you, Rarity," I then saw the look of disgust on her face, which my eye began to twitch. "What? I'm I not your 'perfect guy'? Am I too rude, too annoying, or just downright hideous in your eyes? Because let me tell you something, us humans weren't born perfect little rays of sunshine like all of you, were the most fucked up group of living organisms on the planet, and you're a farm animal to us, so know who's really the one in dirt next time." She nearly fainted "I don't have anything to say to either Pinkie or Fluttershy, since they are about the most realistic out of all of you. And for my final answer, you want to know something 'fascinating'?" At this, they looked at me, and I frowned. "Friendship. Isn't. Magic. Magic is magic, and sub-classes exist within it, but the concept of 'Friendship' being a form is utter bullshit!" "It's fact, magic is the form upon which universal laws and physics don't apply, but using emotions can empower magic, its not a raw form of power, only a non-physical matter that changes the outcome." Erebus added, making them all freeze at the bombshell dropped on them all, then I looked to the door out of the train cart, and I decided to get some air "Thanks Erebus, now if you excuse me, I'm going to go and bash my anger out." I bowed before leaving, not a single regret ran through me, well, not that I could tell, emotions are a rather confusing concept. But then I heard Luna speak up "You have power, just like us, and yet you squander it, just like the attacker back the Empire." What!? "What was that...?" I asked in a low voice, as I kept my back to them, but Erebus just chuckled "You done fucked up." Damn right they did. I then threw the ring off my leg, turning back into Nox, before pulling my sword from the air around us, and slamming it with enough force to completely shatter the world around us into freezing, leaving all of us to move, then my eyes narrowed "Like those Ciphers? Don't you 'DARE' try to compare me to those nats! I have the power to tear reality to hell a thousand times over! I can bend and snap it to my will! I can conjure the very time in every entity to my whim! I was the one who suffered, I was the dirt beneath everyone! And now? Now I have the strength to do anything I please, so don't think for a bloody second that I can't just leave you all to die!" I roared in anger, before the world around us resumed "Erebus can gain power from fear! And right now, he could probably open a rift home for us! We could leave, and we'd never regret it! And you know why?" I seethed, as they all looked at me with terrified expressions, but I tried not to let my voice break in that last moment of anger. "Because....We see reality for what it is...." "A waste of precious life." We both spoke, as the train fell silent once more, only the sound of my footsteps made any indication of life, before I opened the door, and walked out into the open world around me. Funny, I never expected a bunch of animated animals to piss me off so much Well....that could have gone better, then again, these ponies are always so confusing with morals that it makes us Changelings look sane in comparison. But I just sighed, getting up from my seat, before walking over to the door where Lumos had left, I did, however, hit a roadblock. "Wait, where are you going?" I glanced back over to Twilight, who looked a little better than before, I didn't really see why he needed to tear into her like that, but I guess it was already out of my hooves. So I pointed to the door "Unlike most, I don't want a guy, with the power to turn us to dust to be hostile, and since Erebus already dislikes everything, he's an exception, and besides, they have a point about 'friendship' being a source of magic on its own." I answered, but before any of them could argue, Erebus clicked his figures, as he looked at his new 'pony' body "Ok, I don't get how you can deal with this....rather weak body, but, atleast she gets it, even for a....strange equine," He replied, before he turned back into that metal creature....Cayde, I believe was its name. "But little word of warning, he's on a nerd rage, so proceed to ignore his rambling when he starts." "Good to know." I nodded, before using my horn to open the door, before closing it behind me. I then looked at the curves in the metal, as I saw Lumos rubbing his head softly from whatever he was doing. "So, that was quite a show?" "Come to lecture me, too? Waste your breath for all I care." He muttered, as he stared out towards the mountains, as they slowly shadowed us in their size, so I just decided to go out and say it "You are right, and wrong." Point for Gel, as I saw his head glance at me for a second, then back to the view in front of us. "Your right, you have the power to leave if you want, kill if you want, and to be honest, you could leave right now, I don't care. You helped me, you helped us, were even." "Seems like you have your head on right?" He questioned, and I just kept my frown steady, before I hopped onto the railing, sitting myself on its cold edge. "So why bother stating the obvious? That's my job." "Because, if there's one key difference I've seen between you and your friend, even if we've only known him for the day. You care, despite your efforts to put yourself out there as someone who could care less, you still helped Selene in only the first few minutes since you got to this world." And at that, I felt his emotions turn slightly, so I decided to press "You befriended me, and her, along with Twilight and her friends, and even Vinyl's group," I stated, as he finally turned his head to look at me, his mask's face was blank, but his emotions couldn't lie. "You can lie to yourself for the rest of your life, or you can atleast accept this one truth, just this once." "And what might that be?" He asked, as I gave him a very faint smile, even I felt some sort of companionship with him, even if I won't admit it myself "That you have more than just Erebus as a friend now, you have all of us, and if you haven't already guessed, we're extremely stubborn." I chuckled, as he did the same, before nodding. But then we were silent, and his gaze, sadly, fell back to the mountains "Ok, then...." At this, I looked up at him, as I could still sense the others peeking through the door and windows. "I'll help beat these Ciphers, even the bitch who I can guarantee is still alive, but after that, we're leaving. End of." At first, I could understand, since I wasn't too attached like the rest, but some part of me felt depressed by that answer, but I guess it can't be helped. So I just sighed, before holding my hoof out to him. "Deal." And like that, he shook back "Deal." Lumos nodded, before turning to look back at the rail-track beneath us. "Just don't expect Erebus to help, he'll only intervenes if it bothers him." It was good to know he would still be around, even if only for a little while longer. But I still felt guilty, I let him make a deal which would ultimately mean his leaving. But that's not what concerned me, what did, was the emotion I felt behind me, it was faint, but Ive had alot of practice with emotions as a Changeling, and even I can sense when a heart was slowly breaking. To Be Continued... Chapter 15 Purpose Of ManDisplaced: Crossing Roads Chapter 15 Purpose Of Man Months. Not that I can keep track, its not something ive ever done, but that was before two beings from another universe entirely dropped into Equestria, now, I was just counting everyday they were here. The thought of them disappearing one day was daunting, and how could it not be? I finally have a life I can be happy about, and yet, it won't last. So I just grunted, flicking my purple mane from my face, as I carefully etched the letters into the metal in front of me, every little detail needed to be perfect, every inch of metal needed to be spaced parted evenly, precise and clear. So when I finally finished, I carefully set the scriber down, as if the very second would cause my day's work to fail completely. When I felt like the world was done messing with me, I looked over my work, inspecting every part of the item, the whole construction was thanks to Discord, and partially due to Erebus, despite his insistence of it not being necessary, but I didn't care. If this single item can atleast help me in the future, i'll gladly work to the bone for its perfection. *Lumos' POV* Right, so I believe I became the equines' most hated person, since every single group, that being the Mane 6 and Vinyl's group now hold a strong lash of displeasure over my comments a week ago. Erebus just took that as a way to keep them from bothering him during this....training, whatever that implied. For me, the only people that still 'talked' to me were Gel, Discord and Selene, well, she would from time-to-time. "Lets see....I can do everything Nox can, and more....except stop the flow of time itself, now how the hell is 'that' not possible?" I questioned myself as I sat on a chair, or floating above it with my ability to suspend time around my body, so levitation over flight "Teleportation. Levitation. Beam blasts. Controlling objects' flow of time. Sword and shield summoning-" I began to list off the top of my head as my body spun upside-down "Unwavering stupidity?" "....'Unwavering-Hey!" I yelled, dropping back to my chair as Selene interpreted my train-of-thought. "I'll have you know, I'm smarter than most people I know, atleast I have the brain-cells to use my head, unlike-and you were being sarcastic, weren't you?" I cut myself off mid-way, noting her amused expression as she sat down, bags under her eyes as she smiled "The way your mouth runs, I was bound to catch something." Oh my Gods, she was listening to Erebus, that takes alot of willpower to even bare his existence. Then she pointed to me. "Why were you floating?" "Why did you skip sleep again?" I retorted and her mouth shut itself, so I mused. "Then I won't answer either, not that it concerns anyone else, since they hate me." "Can you honestly blame them? After....what you said, even to Princess Luna. that was too far, even for you, Lumos." Was she lecturing me on my personality? Here I thought people or ponies couldn't get more judgemental "Sorry that my way of life grates them so; if they hate me, so be it, not like they were helpful back at the Empire, but their purpose in this world is necessary, sadly." I waved off shamelessly, then I got up, clapping my hands together as I made my way for the door. "Reminds me, need to go check with Discord about something, seeya!" "Am I useless? Do I just get in the way of you and Erebus? What about Gel, does she have no use to you?" That made my feet stop, my hand grasping the door-handle as I stared directly at the wood with a mixed expression "No, you just....against something like the Antispiral, yes. But with everything you've done for me, no." I answered, before I turned the handle. "My objective is clear, i'll clean this mess up, then me and Erebus are gone. Sorry this wasn't how you expected it to go." "So that's it? After everything we've done, all the things we've done, you're just going to run away!" Selene's voice yelled, but I wasn't going to play her game, not this time "Yeah, I guess I am, so-" "Stop acting like Erebus, and be Lumos!" That made something in my head click, although now that I think about it, I wish it clicked faster back then, but I was too stupid. My head turned to look at Selene, and the sight nearly killed me more than that bloody Cipher. Tears weld up in her eyes as she tried to look angry, a part of me wish she did "The Lumos I met may have been crazy, sarcastic, apprehensive about most things that are normal. But he didn't run away because his goals changed to something selfish and wrong. You saved us multiple times, you nearly died defending the Empire, I don't care if you did it for Erebus, but you still moved forwards. You always did...." Selene yelled at me with tears, a mixture of anger and grief written across every word she nailed through me "Make a choice...." Again with that echo? But I....she....its not In a flash of blue light, I was gone. "AHHHHHHHH!!!" I yelled on my return to reality, smashing my fist into a tree, causing the trunk to shatter into splinters through the air, before the leaves around me slowly turned black, before they chipped away into dust across the wind, leaving me in an open field of hills. "Gods of above must hate me! Fuck me, fuck, fuck, fuck!" Each curse only seemed to deepen the crater around me as I felt the wakfu leak from my arms in anger, thoughts kept clouding my head, choices of regret wouldn't stop echoing. I should have said something. I should have tired harder. I should do better. I shouldn't have made her cry. "Gods...dammit...." Now I sat on my back, my arms resting on the grass as I stared up at the blue sky, my heartbeat slowly relaxing again as my rage slowly morphed into disgust for myself. "I had a new chance, what did I do? I threw it away like I always do....all because of my 'own' selfish choices. Fun. Fucking-tastic." "Woah....that sounds sad or ruff, or both!" GAH! I nearly teleported out of fear as I looked to my left to see the last equine I expected to see. "Pinkie, what are you doing here?" "Well, I was going to start another prank war with Dashie, but then I got a reeeeealy bad feeling that one of my friends was in trouble, so I began my investigation! I went from the castle, to the library, to Sugarcube Corner...." She was really going into detail, wasn't she? "-Then I found you! I saw you talking about how you hated yourself for hurting Selene's feelings, and that you blamed it on your selfish choices!" "Thanks Pinkie....just continue to add the salt, make it sting." I grunted, but she shook her head "But adding salt would be bad, so I came to add sugar, silly!" Huh? "I wanted to say that its not your fault." "Pinkie. I am, without a doubt, a greedy, lazy, good-for-nothing SOB who deserves to be banished to the sun, hell, even worse than that!" I snapped, pointing to my metal chest. "I did everything because I wanted to have fun, not that I cared, I brought reality down on everyone, and now....now I just destroyed the only good friend I had since Erebus...." I deserve to die "Nope. If you didn't care, why do I still call you a friend?" At that, my head froze, before I looked back at the bubbly mare. "If I wasn't you friend I wouldn't talk to you, but I do because you are, Lulu. Everypony does bad things, but that doesn't mean we are bad, we just have to do better than what we did wrong!" 'Do better than what we did wrong' "I can do....better, even if I destroyed my companionship with everyone?" I asked Pinkie, as something felt right again in my mind, it was right, I can do better, that I can do "Of course, and I can help you too, I trust you!" Pinkie smiled thoughtfully as I smiled a little under my mask, and trust me, that was a difficult thing to do "....Pinkie....thank you....for trusting me to do this." I whispered, before nodding to her. "You're....really smart when you want to be." "Aww, thanks, Lulu!" She blushed with embarrassment, but that nickname....I sound like a girl. "That's because-" "Pinkie. No breaking the forth wall." I reminded for someone in particular as she chuckled "Hehehe....yeah...." Pinkie rubbed the back of her head, then I watched as she sprung to her hooves, her tail twitching wildly like some sort of limb as I watched the sky above us suddenly turn grey, but no sign of rain was visible "Pinkie, does the weather always sporadically appear from thin air?" I asked with a hint of confusion as the thunder rumbled like sheets of metal clanging together. This put my instincts on high alert. "Never-mind, this is nowhere near the level of norm for this world." "My Pinkie Sense is telling me something is about to fall!" She gasped as I turned my head to the village below, my eyes narrowing as my clockwork blade appeared in my grasp, my bandaged fingers slowly locking around the cold hilt "Pinkie, how's about we have a little fun?" To Be Continued.... EXTRAS Lumos: Soooooo anyone else think its been a while since we've been here? Erebus: What do you mean? Lumos: Like....we were telling our story, then we weren't....for like, a really long time Pinkie: That's because the author got bored and worked on another fanfic! Selene: Think it will happen again? Lumos: Hell no! You abandon us again author, and I'll- Erebus: Do nothing, since he writes, we do Selene: Guess it can't be helped Pinkie and Lumos: WE WILL FIND YOU!!! Selene and Erebus: *Sigh Heavily* Chapter 16: Lumos, Joins The HuntSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 17: Give Me A ReasonDisplaced: Crossing Roads Chapter 17 Give Me A Reason "I know what its like to fail, that's why I hate to lose the same way again" ~ Serafin "Lumos, its time we talked." "Strange voice in my head, its time we stopped with the ominous shit." I retorted in the darkness of my own subconscious. Before me was a strange, white entity, though its eyes were blue, no expression or other key features, just light with eyes and a 'mysterious' tone to its voice "Just to cut to the chase, if you say anything cryptic or call yourself something stupid like, 'Ghost', 'Specter', or something else that's edgy, I'll be leaving." I added with a blunt look, knowing full and well of these encounters in stories ive read. Not that I don't mind them, they off more to question, and can be interesting once a reveal is shown, but for me right now, I ain't got time for that! "Once more, you prove how reluctant you are to bend to the conventions of this reality's rules. I will admit, I care not to waste time either." He spoke to my understanding, seeing him agree with my way of communication was a good step in the right direction. "As in, I barely have any time to spare." "....Explain." I eventually asked, finding this to be rather curious, but I decided to humor the voice in my head "I exist in a plane between worlds, where the absence of physical, spiritual, and other forms of ether cease to be, an endless nothingness, a prison of no-ones design." He explained dryly, as if the very though made his own voice snap at its own making "The White Dimension." I answered with a slight chill. It was a place of pure torture, forever alone among its endlessness, if you were trapped with someone, that would be a mercy, but alone, you'd never find the others trapped in it, because your own sanity would have been lost by the time you find the dusty remains of their corpse. "Talk about a high-maintenance prison." "Now, about the creatures you face, and the one that was nearly your end. It was nothing more than a morning routine for them, a jog if you will." He continued, pressing the matter into a stern mood. Then he raised a finger. "How much do you know of the Ciphers' involvement in all of this?" "Less than I should. They woke up due to three sources of power, that bitch with the displaced Anti-Spiral controls them, and I nearly died twice to a sacred shard used as a fucking cutlass." That last part irritated me, my hand raising to my chest where a scar would be from the strike "Those Ciphers are merely pawns in all of this, but they hold three significant objects that can not only render them useless, but may hold the key to ridding yourself of that Anti-spiral, forever." He explained briefly, his body seemed to flicker like light between branches on a tree "What are they? And where can I find them?" I quickly asked, deciding to gather all the info I could before he vanished for Gods' know how long. "Does if have something to do with the crazy, Fallen-looking Cipher?" "Yes, it was holding a gemstone that contains a fragmented piece of ether, representing magic. As you know, ether is everything and nothing, the construct that binds the worlds to our creator, these objects hold a speck of that power." He continued, my interest beginning to peak, the reasons to why these Ciphers were around again was starting to make sense The Anti-Spiral as a whole was a spiral being that had reached true-evolution, so it made sense its body produced ether, though I doubt the chick who decided to gain his power knew this, so in a way, she has both the power to control them, and stop them, but these pieces of ether must have been produced by Equestria's Merlin, seeing as he would naturally have a fail-safe as backup. "As for the others, there are two, the scepter of Limbo, controlling the powers of time and space; and the chains of remnant, constructs of chaos and imbalance. Your friend, Gel, she's holding onto the gemstone of arcane magic." He gave the details, but I doubt he knew where they were, since the gemstone was attached to the Cipher. "I know its not much, but when one of the artifacts gives off power, the map will guide you to their epicenter." "Knew grabbing that map was a good idea, and Erebus told me it was pointless, well fuck 'em!" I smiled at my well-spent money, but I still had one question, or two, to be exact. "Before you.....vanish or something, whatever it is you do; Who are you, why should I trust you?" "You can't, you know that better than anyone, Lumos the Noximillion displaced. As for my name...." "Call me, Imago." "What they fuck does 'Imago' mean?" I muttered under the covers of my bed, seeing as my body wasn't lying in the flat, uncomfortable hospital bed, if it was from home-world's hospital, then its another story, but I doubt my coma turned me into an equine with a mummified look. "Everything hurts." When I pulled my head from the covers, I looked to see no-one around, well, there was a massive hole in my wall, which was patched with planks of wood and nails, most likely Erebus' lack of using doors. Then I noticed the nightstand, and the note sitting with a 'read me, bitch' on the front. Gee, wonder who wrote it? 'Dear, Cheap replacement I just fixed your bones, internal and external bruising, along with ruptured veins and torn tissue. Don't know what kind-of power boost Nox gave you, but I can do it better, still, good job, here's to your full recovery. Atleast the physical side. Sincerely, Erebus P.S. Selene's been watching you like a hawk for the last five minutes' "Mother....fuck." I hissed, dropping the note from my hoof at the jolt of pain coursing through my arm, guess I was still recovering from shock or recoil. Taking his advice, I turned my head slightly to my right, seeing Selene sitting with her head resting on the edge of my head, her face....well she wasn't pleased "So....this is awkward; You doing ok?" I broke the silence first, since every sitation ended with me or her being unable to say a thing. But she smiled a little "Yeah....I'm a little banged up, but i'm fine." That's.... "That's not what I meant; How are you doing, after what I said, figured you be wanting to kick my ass by now?" I mused, knowing full and well that Pinkie's talk with me was going to take some time to fully realize itself as an actual reality "Well I, its hard to explain." Selene began, resting her head on my bed, looking down at the sheets as she talked. "Apart of me wished things would be different, that in some other world, you didn't have to go, all it reminds me of is my old friends, how they left me behind, I don't want that to happen again." "You never told me about that." I added to her side of the story, though she couldn't tell that I was honestly surprised she went through the same situation I did, still do. "Back where me and Erebus came from, it was just us, and someone else we knew online who stayed friends, true friends, everyone else went their separate ways or weren't my friends at all." "Mine overshadowed me; it was hard to stand out when they all had their own talents, whist I was just a Therstral with no talents. I guess....they never saw me as a friend." Selene added with a frown, her ears drooping "It felt like I was always pressured to do better to keep up with everyone, always striving to do something to impress them back, maybe even gain acceptance too." I continued, not realizing how close our stories were aligning, but....bad memories were surfacing, one's I try to forget "I guess the only way I could feel happy being alone, was to-" "Be myself." We both said simultaneously, making us both look at each other with an odd expression, before we smiled in understanding of our backgrounds "Guess we're stuck in the same, flaming shipwreck?" I grinned with a mischievous look, whist Selene pulled her head back up to face me eye-to-eye "Lumos...I want to help you keep you word together." Selene continued with the start of our conversation, her golden eyes holding without any hint of hesitation. "I want to help you stop them, and get you home, but not for a selfish reason, for a 'real' reason to....well...." "To live would be a good place to start, don't you think?" I finished for her, before my hoof messed with her soft mane, although my entire arm still hurt, even with the medication and healing, but heck with it. "Tomorrow, I'll explain everything, for now though, get some rest, I'm not the only person who's been thrown like a rag in the wind today." "U-Uh, right! Ok!" Selene blurted out with a red face, before she flew out of the room, faster than even my teleportation. I just rolled my eyes and decided to just sleep this pain off. "Hey, Lumos?" My gaze soon lifted back the crack in the door, where Selene looked at me softly. "I'm happy I met you." . . . . . . . . "Me too, my Good Luck Charm." I joked, before she finally shut the door....wait. "She does realize that Erebus took over her room right?" But I just shrugged, deciding not to dwell on future me's problems, but then my mind recalled what I did back in town, how I managed to fight off that creature without a second thought for my own safety, was it because of Selene? That's when my face lit up brightly at the embarrassment I put myself through,causing me to yell into my pillow. "AHH, NO THOUGHTS LIKE THAT!!!" To Be Continued... Lumos: I seem to have the worst luck. Broken arms and all Erebus: You really do, also, where's my appearance? Gel: Same Lumos: You'll get yours next time, actually its what you two were doing 'before' shit hit the fan! Gel: Oh, you mean- Erebus: Shhhh, no spoilers Gel: *Deadpans* You were there Lumos: Just....don't encourage him Author's Note Short, but simple. Lots of real part-time work and other projects on Quotev, what joy I have. Anywho, hope you enjoyed, seeya in the next one! Next Chapter: The Hive? The Infestation? The Flood? Chapter 18: Nail In The CoffinSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 1 Familiar FacesDisplaced: Crossing Roads Chapter 1 Familiar Faces *My Little Pony: Season 5, outskirts of Ponyville* (Check out this song, think of it as the intro to this rather...odd story) A world of bleak existence is one we all know too well, ruled by those who say what right from wrong, where war and idiots run the way are dying world evolves, a world, which I knew all too well about. It was always cold, unbearable to live through, so I hid in shadows, locking myself away from the cold, as I greeted the darkness. Darkness....can't say I didn't welcome it, but I did suspect such an occurrence after my, more-than-dangerous-bet, to which, darkness was ironic, as it was bright as bald-man's head, in the summer back where i'm from. But 'where' I am concerns me more, as I did hear the sound of leaves rustling, and the calm, gentle wind, brushing through the holes in my clothing. I finally decided to open my eyes, welcoming the bright, and clean world around me, even the air was clean, as the inhaled a large mouth of the precious resource, then I screamed in pain, as my eyes finally realized the yellow orb in the sky. "Agh! son of a bitch! Me eyes!!!" I yelled, covering my face, feeling the cold, metal palm, gaze my skin, to which I looked towards my hand, blinking like an idiot, to which I was. "Well, i'll be dammed, i'm fucking Nox!" Nox, or Noximillion, is a crazy time-manipulator from Wakfu, who was not only badass, but had some awesome armour too, as it noticed my bandaged body, with grey-sliver armour, dotting the majority of my body, with a massive hole in my chest, as it glowed a faint blue, next to my legs, was a mask, it was like a skull, with massive, blue eyes, black lines ran over the eyes, looking like gears, and cracked pieces along the jaw, it also had a rounded scalp, perfect for covering my black hair, still had my hair, good. "So...this really is MLP? No fallout, no creepy Caribou, thank god," I sighed in relief, not wanting to be stuck in 'those' sort of worlds, but i digress, as I got to my feet, slipping the mask on as i decided to laugh, feeling excited for my first task. "This is gunna be fun!" But before i decided to try my 'Badass' time abilities, I remembered something, something very important, that the colour in my face felt like it drained from my body, then I cried, not wanting to admit it. "I lost the bet! Fuck me upside-down with a telephone pole!" I cursed, not realizing my fate, that's if I run into my companion again, wherever he is....then the town before me when 'Boom', or...'bang'....something like that "Either i missed Discord, or something's going down in Pony town, ha! Rhyme..." I joked, as i really didn't care much for the danger, as this world's only real danger is bad marketing, and 'Equestria Girls'....not wanting that to happen again. "Right...now lets see...I just think of the place i want to warp to, and it should work...." I decided to think of Sugarcube Corner, as it's the only bloody place that stood out, that and the library, so i focused, my mask's eyelids narrowing as i attempted to warp, feeling 'something' hum in my body, to the point it felt normal, like ive used it before, I wish. After realizing that I was acting like an absolute retard, I stopped, and just decided to run towards the town, as I knew I could make it to the event, but with the armour, I felt slightly off balance, so I kept to a small jog, eventually making it to the village. "Well...this place looks...empty?" I mumbled, but 'Empty' was irrelevant, more like deserted, as I passed different houses, which I saw the big eyes staring at me, to which the closed when I looked, so I just shrugged, and continued on my journey to Sugarcube Corner But I stopped at the sound of frightened voices ahead, so I jogged up, and stopped at the rather 'violent' event before me, there were three timberwolves, all small and obviously hungry, as they circled the pony in the center, but that made me look more closely, my eyes narrowing once more. It was a Bat-pony, which was uncommon, and a mare, her coat was a lightish grey, she had short, messy, purple hair, which went extremely well with her golden eyes, as they tried to stay calm in the fear that surrounded the road, to which I could see in her shaking legs, which caused a great deal of unknown anger to boil inside me, as I decided to have some 'Fun'. "Hey! Why not take a bite out of me, you lumber-fucks!?" I yelled, grabbing the pack's attention, as they looked more angry with me than hungry, to which I laughed mockingly, feeling a sense of pride wash over my body. "What? Not a fan of my puns? Then come and get me!" The left one replied, by leaping towards me, its teeth sharp, and crooked, but i just pulled my arm to my chest, and backhanded the mutt away, as it whimpered from the strike. The other two jumped, as I decided to try a move I loved from the show. I raised my hands to the sides of me, the ticking of a clock echoing from the motion, then in a quick motion, I pulled them to my chest, my fingers locking in an infinity symbol, as I spoke hollowly. "Stop..." As if on command, the world froze, the wind was silent, the roars of the three timberwolves were void, and the clouds hung in a motionless state, but I walked around the wolves, as the time-warp didn't affect me, to which I smiled under my mask, clapping my hands excitedly. "You know, for my first time in this world, I sure do know how to make myself noticeable...meh." I shrugged, then I remembered that even with time in a frozen state, everything can still hear me, so I clicked my fingers, knowing how to pull off my next trick, as it wasn't rocket science The world resumed, like I hit the un-pause button on my remote, as the wolves fell into a pile, wincing at the impact, to which I now stood beside the Bat-pony, as she looked from the wolves, then to me, to which I glanced down at her. "Want to see another trick?" I asked jokingly, as she seemed to be quick on the uptake, as she nodded with a small smile, to which I cracked my knuckles, and I held my right arm to my side, as I imagined the clock arrow sword that Nox used, then, a blue light grew from the palm of my bandaged hand, as the giant, clock sword emerged into view "Ok, wolves, we have a choice, you can turn and walk away....or I could-" I began, as I ran at such an alarming speed, that the wolf in the front, didn't have time to react to the massive blade, that swung through its head, splitting it in two. "Whoops! looks like i slipped, my bad!" That made the other wolves back up, not wanting to be too close to me, good, so I turned to them, my head cocked to the side, as I slowly moved towards them, my blade trailing across the dirt road, as one decided to be brave, as it leapt towards me, snapping its jaws in my direction. I may be slow back home, but even I could see 'that' coming, so I pulled the sword back with both hands, and in a swift swing, I smashed the whole length of the blade into the creature's body, the wood splitting, and cracking from the sheer force behind the weapon, even I was surprised, as I cut the beast in two-halves, the yellow sap, flew like blood. "Got to admit, he was a 'cut' above the rest!" I joked, feeling myself break into a laughing fit at the terrible joke, so I calmed down, looking at the remaining wolf, its body in a defensive stance, as I glared back, my metal eyes narrowing in anger. "Leave. Before I feel like gutting you next." It seems that the wildlife is smart in this world, as it quickly turned, and ran back for the Everfree, to which I sighed, quickly dropping the blade, as it slowly vanished from existence, then I dropped to my ass, resting my arms on my plated legs, then I noticed the Bat-pony fro, before, walking? trotting? over to me. Her face flashed signs of fear, worry, and awe, as she checked out my entire body, to which I remarked. "Liking the imagery?" I asked, as she snapped out of her gaze, diverting her eyes. Too fucking cute, what? Nothing wrong with complimenting Hasbro on their handiwork "Sorry, I was just curious, after all, you beat three timberwolves without breaking a sweat!" She answered, to which I waved her off "First off, I beat two, second, i'm still not used to this...power, and three, where in God's name, were the elements!?" I snapped at the last part, as she flinched, but I sighed. "Sorry...long day..." "Well, first of all, thank you, for saving me," She spoke, as I nodded "Not a problem, just be glad I still have some sanity," I replied, knowing that Erebus is 'far' less so. Maybe I could get some answers from her, or atleast make some allies whist i'm here, as humanity is one more Donald Trump speech from fucking us all to hell, so why not, might even meet the Mane 6, that would be fun! "And...the elements, I don't know, I only just got here." She replied, as I tilted my head, I mean seriously? Day one, and she's already a target, quite funny actually, wait...why is she holding a hoof out at me? "Sorry, my name's Selene Night, nice to meet you..." "Oh! Lumos Vitae, like the name, and the friendship, by the way!" I greeted, feeling slightly less awkward, as she smiled, then we noticed the stares from the now appearing townspeople, to which i let her hoof go, waving at the newcomers. "I'm not here to harm anyone! Just encase you were worried!" This put a lot more pe-ponies at ease, as I got to my feet staring down at Selene, then I pointed ahead, seeing the very top of Sugercube Corner, feeling my stomach rumble slightly. "How about we talk over some food, two centuries, and this body needs a source of junk food!" I joked, but this body seriously felt like it ate nothing but air for the last two centuries! Who does that!? Even thought I was the talk, and the stare of the town, I couldn't help but worry for this world, as 'One' thought plagued my mind, more than the fact that the Trader from Resident Evil 4 was real, and that I was not stuck in a world filled with ponies, or the fact that the Multiverse was real. "Duh fuck is Erebus!?" To Be Continued... Author's Note Yay another displaced story, like we haven't seen that before! But in all seriousness, I hoped you enjoyed the first chapter, as the next one will feature the mane 6, and a new rivalry with a certain skittle-colored mare. Next Chapter: Heroic Quest Chapter 6: It's My TurnDisplaced: Crossing Roads Chapter 6 It's My Turn Mornings, I fucking hate them. That, and the fact that i'm still complaining about it just bothers me, it was 'my' fault for being up till 3, not that I paid any brain-power to, but now the side effects are kicking in. "Need . . . Tea . . ." I groaned, as I poured the boiling water into the cup, and after mixing the contents, I drank contently, as I used my free hoof to push the coffee next to me towards Selene, not needing to say anything Side note, turns out that hooves have a higher quantity of magic within them, hence why you see ponies lift things, that normally should be impossible without the use of fingers. That, and Twilight drilled Equestria 101 into my empty head, that was no joke. Both the title, and the air-head of mine. "Morning by the way." I spoke up, not wanting to be rude, as she nodded "Morning..." wow, and I thought I was the living dead . . . awkward silence is awkward apparently "So..." Selene asked from the side of me, finally breaking the metaphorical ice. "What are you planning to do today?" "Depends on what your asking of my lazy-self?" I asked back, as I turned to face her. "I'm still suffering from yesterday's meeting with my new . . . friends." still not used to being called that "Still hurts?" She asked, but me cracking my back with a 'pop' gave her the answer. "Well . . . if you're not feeling up to it-" "Love, I really need to do 'something', otherwise, i'll get violent, which results in a good-old-fashioned-brawl!" I answered, that and every time I say 'Love' she becomes more flustered than me, which is a record in its own right "W-Well, I needed help w-with getting a certain book from the Castle of the Two Pony Sisters." She managed to say, despite her awkward start, but seriously? Couldn't have picked a longer title? "Sure." I answered plainly, then I smirked. "I've been itching to test my abilities again." and with that, the day was set . . . until Ditzy flew through the door, nearly knocking Selene flying. "And the crises continues..." Ditzy shot up almost immediately, then she latched onto my cheeks, but before I could argue with her, or with the questioning look Selene gave me, I saw the look of fear on her face, not good. "Ditzy, what happened?" I asked sternly, which surprised Selene, I can understand, I never get serious unless its necessary "I-In town, there's th-these metal men... t-they tried to hurt ponies f-for answers, and I..." She was nearly breaking down, until I patted her head, then I threw the bracelet to Selene, as I stood firm, before my mask's eyes narrowed Metal . . . men. Either Nox's goons are here, or my own creations are here to rid themselves of me. Meh, fuck it! Cannon fodder isn't a problem, but if its something else...this could be problematic. "Lumos, are you...?" Selene went to ask me, but I wasn't really paying attention, as I bent down to look at Ditzy "Hey, stay here with Selene, ok?" I spoke softly, as she nodded, wiping her eyes. "Selene, once Ditzy's calm, go find Twilight." "Sure...just be careful." She nodded warily, then I laughed as I went for the open door, seeing the morning sun rise in the horizon "Little word of advice, Selene!" I called back, as my sword appeared in a flash. "Us idiots are reckless!" So, turns out I don't need directions, just follow the screaming. As it turns out, most of Ponyville ran for the hills at the sight of these 'Metal Men', and some had even asked about me, and if I knew them. But I wouldn't know, and I really don't want to find out that Me and Erebus weren't the only displaced in this colorful world. After a few minutes of running, I came into the city square, were, to my surprise, were the main 6, all looking ready to battle Discord...who was above them eating popcorn...I don't have any words to describe my laughter at how little he cared, but the others did. "You again!" Dash yelled at me, as I waved with a chipper mood in me voice "Aye! I'm here!" I responded, ignoring Dash's words like a gust of win as I casually walked over to them, Fluttershy hid, and the others glared at me, except for Twilight, as she looked at me with worry "Do you know what they are?" She asked me, but when I finally got a better look at them, I felt a car screech in my head, as I analysed the situation They were human-in-figure, with gold-platted armour, like an Iron Lord from Destiny, with some parts scratch or rusted, but the joints didn't show any chain-mail, only a black, skin-like texture. They had a viking-like helmet, with silver markings etched into the metal, as their brilliant, blue eyes stared back at me, a tiny trail of blue light moved with their eyes as they pointed to me. "Quid tu viventem?" One of them pointed to me, as I just stared blankly at the warrior of gold, then it spoke again. "Responde mihi, et nunc!" "Mate, speak English, I don't fucking understand ya!" I bluntly yelled to him...but then I felt a presence move from behind them, it was without a doubt, the most unnerving thing ive ever felt, like being at the end of knife, with no where to turn...knowing that you couldn't escape. "What. are. you?" A more, distorted voice spoke, as he shoved the gold solider to the side, then I gulped in literal fear He was slightly taller than the others, he wore the same armour as the others, but it was twisted and bent in irregular ways, as some form of black taint stretched across the parts that twisted like mangled bones, his chest was slightly exposed, with the same black skin as the others, but it seems to move in the broken chest, almost like venom. His helmet was narrow, like a vulture, as the top bent into two twisted horns, which matched well with its broken eyes, which were thin slits on the tainted metal as the blue light glowed in my direction, making me shutter with a sense of fight or flight. "I . . . what the hell are you?" I asked in disbelief, as I held my blade close, then I glanced at Twilight. "Get back, last thing I need is to cut you all into paste." "Oh! That's means I can record it!" Discord said happily, as he pulled a camera out, as He flew to a couch in the air, waiting for the show to begin. "Don;t worry, I won't keep the graphic stuff in . . . atleast not all of it." Twilight took this warning to light, as she nodded, taking a few steps back as the rest followed, all watching the golden knights approach me, as I kept my gaze on the leader. Rule of thumb, make it look like you can't see the attacker's movements, thereby leaving them open to attacks for the fight. Now to play my cards right. "So, what are you exactly? And if you say 'Golden Army', i'll slap you!" I asked, as I heard a chorus of faceplams at my sarcasm, but luckily the leader answered "We are the Ciphers, old magical creations of the great Starswirl, but I am the commander, Viribus." His hallowed voice spoke, as I tried not to snort at the obvious name "Strength? Really? And here I thought my Latin name was a bit much, then again I can't complain, the names, Lumos Vitae." I answered with a nod, as he seemed to analyse the words, then he seemed to, and I cannot make this up, vanished, like Pinkie, he was gone from my vision, and even from the girls behind me "Where'd he run off to?" Applejack asked, but I resisted the urge to yell, 'To Narnia', then his voice rang through the streets, scaring those who had peaked from their hidden locations "I do not know why you are here, human," Ok, so he knows 'what' I am. "But frankly, I don't care. . . men . . . occidere!" oh crapbaskets... I was quickly thrown into the middle of the square, narrowly missing the statue as I fell, but I quickly turned to block the sword strike from a Cipher, as I grunted from the parry, so I used his equilibrium, or lack of one, and I threw my body into his, knocking it to the floor. I then plunged my own blade into its chest, as I screeched in protest. Then, we watched as my blade sunk into the dirt, as its body dissolved like a Grimm, turning to mist. "That's . . . extremely unnerving." I spoke aloud, only for my thoughts to snap to reality, as I ducked under another blade, so I spun on my knees, as my blade severed one from its legs, with the same result soon after. I won't lie, this is quite amusing, almost like Warframe . . . now that I can role with! "Hey, Pinks!?" she turned to me, as I pointed to her. "Hit me with a beat!" As per my request, she pulled a fucking VCR style 'Play Button' from thin air, as she pressed it, then my favorite song hit my ears, as I carelessly dodged an axe and spear like air. (RWBY - Red Like Roses Part 2) At this, I spun around, lifting my leg up to smash it into the side of a Cipher, as it stumbled back, then I held my blade in front of me, as metal rang from the clash of my own weapon against the axe, as I hooked the blade behind the axe's head, then I pulled it forward, pulling the Cipher off balance, only for his neck to be slit by my sword. The spear-man gathered 3 more of the same, as they marched in sync with each other, I quickly shook my head, but only then did I noticed the two other swordsmen behind me, that made me gulp a little. So I turned to face the two swordsmen as they charged at me, so I decided to take it like a man, and by the gods it was gunna hurt. I blocked with my sword, 'and' arm. The only way to describe it would be like standing on a plug, made of Lego, combined with a floor made of barbed wire. 'Cause this fucking hurt. I stared at the blade cutting into my arm, as I yelped from the flaming pain in my left arm, so I quickly kicked the one to my right back, as I swung my blade to the left, easily severing the Cipher's arms as it flailed in pain. "Oh shut the fuck up!" I barked, as I shoved my clock-sword down the bug's throat, as I turned to mist, then I turned to the other Cipher, as I kicked its friend's blade into the air, as I kicked it towards the Cipher's face, making a warm home in its skull. "Fuck you two, asswipe!" I quickly looked at my arm, as I saw the red now leaking from my arm and bandages, and to the dirt road below, and it was running fast. "AHH, Canada!" I yelled in frustration, before dropping my left to the ground, and using my right for my weapon I then turned to the remaining 3 spear-men, as they held their ground, not wanting to be the first to strike. That gave me time to take in my situation. I felt my breathing becoming more strained from the sword use, my heartbeat was going a mile-a-minute, My left arm is out for the count, and I had 6 mares, and a Spirit of Chaos watching my struggle. "Well...this isn't good..." I thought in desperation "You know, you could try a pulse attack?" Discord suggested, to which I calmly replied "Huh?" I honestly had no idea what he was talking about, but he sighed, and pointed to my right hand with his tail "Good-old Noximillion had the ability to fire pulse-like blasts from his palms, remember?" Discord answered nonchalantly, as the others looked back and forth between us, then Rarity spoke up "But isn't Nox that nice stallion you met a while ago, Pinkie, daring?" She asked, as Pinkie nodded happily, but then paused as she thought for a moment, then smiled "Nope! Two 'toootally' different Nox's, unless you could the spell from Harry Potter!" She chipperly spoke, but I didn't have time to argue with her Forth-wall-awareness, as I turned to the 3 Ciphers, their weapons at the ready, but I quickly made my sword vanish, as the fatigue quickly swept in Jesus, can't my mornings be normal for once! Aside from that, I held my right arm up, using my left as a stable footing for it, although it flared in retaliation, I held my arms firm. As I looked back to the times he used it. "Imagine the move, the circle . . . focus for once, Lumos! Focus!" I mentally told myself, as I felt the Wakfu inside me well up, as I tried to force it to my arm, the energy building in my shoulder, then slowly flowing with my blood, my veins. "Focus..." Then my eyes opened, as the mask shined in the light of day, my eyes narrowing in concentration. Then I saw the glow from my palm, just out of the field of vision. Even the 3 remaining Ciphers looked unnerved, but I didn't give them a chance to think. So I sent what energy I stored in my muscles, and fired with all my might. "DROP THIS!!!" I roared as everyone/Pony watched my arm fire off a blast of pure, blue energy, as it tore through the air like a flash of light, before smashing into the middle Cipher, before erupting in a firework show of raw, Wakfu. "I don't remember that happening..." Then I felt it, as I clutched my arm in pain, obviously the whiplash from a large amount of energy would cause something in my arm to commit suicide, but I still felt a happy beat in my chest for my actions. For once, I was actually happy I could 'do' something, instead of nothing. The cheers behind me made my legs turn to the 6, which, despite some of them being suspicious of me, were cheering for me . . . me! A fucking nobody! Not just a way to avoid being rude, but general joy . . . wow . . . so this is what its like to be someone, heck! Discord was applauding me! "Tam infirmi..." that voice! But before I could make any notion of warning, my body froze, along with the crowd I felt nothing but a screaming pain in my chest, as I choked on my own scream, the words caught in my mind as a torrent of agony, as I felt like ice coiled around my bones, then I made a shaky tilt down, only for my twitching eyes to meet a phantom curve. The . . . weapon had the form of a cutlass, as its curved, wide blade lashed through my chest, the outline of the blade near invisible to the naked eye. Then I felt the words hit my ear like a knife, but I could only stare at my shaking body. "If you know what's good for you, you'll keep to yourself, and if I ever catch you investigating where you don't belong, I'll not only end you . . . but also that little girl of yours..." 'That' word...it made me angry, a fuck load more than before, as I moved my hand towards the blade, trying to grasp its sharp, phantom edge, but I couldn't reach "Go. To. Sleep." dammit...I can't move...fu-fuck "Go. T-To. Hell." I managed to croak out, despite the agony my lungs were in I then felt the cold edge leave my body, as I numbly fell to the earth, my head bent towards the crowd as they watched in fear of what just transpired, and I was the center of it all. Then I saw her . . . she ran towards me, followed by Twilight, as I saw their panicked expressions, but I just couldn't help it . . . I felt so tired . . . then again, I didn't get much . . . sleep . . . "-Please be ok..." A whisper called to me, I think it was Twilight . . . or Selene? "Don't worry! When he's up, i'll throw him a 'Glad you're alive and not dead' party!" Pinkie...no doubt about that "If I knew he was this reckless, I might have tried to help him with some improvements to his choice of armor . . . even if I don't understand its mechanics yet, it would be fascinating to try!" the Doc spoke enthusiastically, well atleast he seems to be a little more calm, not that I can tell That's when I groaned, my eyes slowly opening to the rustic look of my living room, as I could hear a large collective of gasps, then I shook my head, feeling a hoof hit my muzzle..oh shit! And the 6 are...I hate my life so much! So I decided to accept my fate, as I turned to look at the main 7 (Spike included) and my group of new . . . friends, and Selene. "Y-You're awake!" Selene gasped beside me, as I looked to her, and to be honest, I wished I hadn't, I saw the red in her eyes, as her cheeks were damp, mostly likely from crying, which only made my confusion rise "Umm, are you ok?" I asked, in a dry tone, but that was a poor choice of words on my part, as Dash spoke up "Is 'she' ok!? What about 'you'!?" Dash yelled, only for Twilight to zip her mouth shut with her magic "What she means is, you've been out for two days, not to mention that spiritual injury your soul took." Twilight explained, as I pieced together what a 'Spiritual hit' was, most likely what the blade is capable of. "You're lucky I promised not to say anything, otherwise-" "I'd be in for it, got it Twi," I finished for her, then I looked at Vinyl, who pointed to my face, then I sighed. "They took my bracelet off, didn't they?" "Only to heal you more easily, that, and you weigh a ton!" She wrote with a cocky grin, then I looked back at Selene, making contact with her golden eyes "Are you doing-OOF!" I didn't have time to speak, as she buried her face in my chest, as I felt a pang of guilt hit me, I hate my emotions so much, so I smirked, using my good hoof to hold her. "You know I won't go down that easily, right?" "I-I know...but you weren't moving...I thought..." Oh hell no! I am not having a repeat, so I lifted her head to look at me. "I promise, and I don't ever make promises, but I promise I will not die, not now, not ever, you got that?" And I meant every word, I won't lie to myself, I suck at keep promises, but you know what? I will, 'cause i'm not going to ruin my second chance. Then I looked at Selene, she eyes glazed with tears, but I could see the smile on her face, as the others all couldn't help but smile at the scene, which I felt rather embarrassed about. "Thank you." She whispered, as she rested her head on my chest, obviously not wanting to move for a while, so I sighed, and let her sit there, but my gaze fell to the massive group in my home, as I looked at them all evenly, welp! Now or never I guess, even if I don't want to... "Ok then...my name is Lumos Vitae, and i'm a human from another dimension." To Be Continued... Author's Note I want to die! So I finally finished this chapter, and I think I did A.O.K, but other than that, we got a good look at how the story will progress for our duo, and next chapter we get to see the useless monarchy herself! Seeya next time! Next Chapter: Growing Tensions Erebus' 4th Wall ChatDisplaced: Crossing Roads 4th Wall Chat Erebus Hey chucklefucks, how ya been? Names Erebus as you can tell by they title. You may be wondering why I decided to get displaced with my favorite human (you're probably not, but i'm telling you anyway.) The reason is rather simple, humanity got boring and I wanted to spice things up a bit, and what better way to do that than by going to a completely different universe. Now... what am I going to be doing in this world of harmony, I can't say, literally, I never planned this far ahead. But, i'll just continue with what i'm doing, being an ass and showing these colorful little shits that I don't like them, at all. Especially the yellow one. Never liked cowards much. I'm sure that annoyed a lot of people, good, feed me your hate mwhahahaha. . . . . I'll never do that again. Be warned ye bastards, I can go from happily hating everything to genuinely wanting to murder everything around me in a fury so cold its... cold, yeah. Anyway, see y'all fucks later, and hopefully I die by the end of this. To Be Continued.... Author's Note Lucaridis here, I don't actually hate fluttershy, i just don't like her ... or any of the cast that much. Bye. Thanks for your....inspiring input, Lucaridis. But as always, see you next time! Next Chapter: No Time For Promises
Lumos' 4th Wall ChatAuthor's Note Hope you enjoy this, as more will be appearing in the future, so let me know what you think! These offer a little insight to the individual's backstory. Lumos' 4th Wall Chat Displaced: Crossing Roads 4th Wall Chat Lumos HELLO! Lumos is the name, and now causing time anomalies is my game! To some extent... Righto, you may be wondering why a dashing rouge, like myself, is taking the whole ordeal of warping to a fictional world, filled with talking equines so calmly? Well, it's kind-of my fault, as in, it was all my fault, and my best friend's too. To tell you the truth, me and my friend are 'not' normal people, we've surfed the inter-webs, seen and caused some crazy things, that put psychiatric patients to shame, but i digress. It was a lovely day, at the comic-con, people from all walks of the nerdy life roamed the halls, either as browsers, or hardcore fans, as me and my friend followed in their footsteps, quite literally. I had designed Nox's armour from cardboard at the time, the shin-guards, chest piece, and arms, with withered bandages to match, except the mask, as I had no time to carefully design such an elegant masterpiece. I won't indulge you on what my friend was wearing, as the author won't let me say, not yet anyways... "Heard that!" Ha. Ha. Anywho! Once we filled up on our own exploration of such a wondrous event, we thought to ourselves, and I quote, 'What if the dealer is here? How crazy would it be to travel into MLP, with our costume's powers?'. Yeah...crazy, not smart. So we got to our search, looking for the real 'deal, get it!? "That was awful..." Piss off! Right, so we searched for atleast an hour, pointing out the fakes, and the ones who tried to con others, to which they failed...miserably. But then, we 'both' felt something, and not the whole 'Can feel someone watching us', I mean, the pressure around us seemed to weigh on us, like a fucking obese child, with no goals in life. So we did a complete 180, and saw 'him', the dealer, who stood in the shadows, as people passed by, like seeing a creepy, old man lurking in the shadows was normal! So, being rational human beings, we hurried up to the man, catching his gaze, as he welcomed us to his little shop, opening his cloak, and revealing the multiple weapons, and items of magical, and possibly godly displacement. In an instant, I took the Nox mask, as I grinned with anticipation, as my friend took a clothing item, which was missing from his costume, albeit, we lost the original to the wind, fucking buses, with their open tops... "Get on with it." Ok, ok! Chill...I got this, so after we paid, as in we gave the man both our wallets, I mean we just told him our bank details, security codes, the whole bloody thing, fuck our world! With nuclear war in the horizon, Donald fucking Trump in-charge, and the whole human race, not giving a shit about global warming anymore, we both just decided, 'fuck it'. After acquiring our new equipment, we decided to spend our last day on Earth, fucking with every pour soul that came our way, from pranks, to starting game wars, we went gaming-genocide on everyone, might have killed someone, but...meh. Although, I have a long way to go, in terms of mastering Nox's powers, and I look forward to that challenge, but even so, I can't help but worry, worry for the life I left behind, even if wasn't so grand. Sadly, that's all I really have to share, as you can use what little brain capacity as a species to figure out what happens from here, so, as one great man once said, 'Keep moving forward'! 'Cause right now, i'm having a lovely chat with my new buddy, Selene, hasta luego! To Be Continued...
Chapter 2 Heroic QuestDisplaced: Crossing Roads Chapter 2 Heroic Quest To say I tune out a lot would be the understatement of the century, but, due to my unfortunate predicament, might aswell try to improve on such a curse, and sometimes gift, given the certain situation arises for my obliviousness to shine above the commoners. This conversation however, didn't call for such actions. I sat in Sugarcube Corner, as a handful of Ponies gave me odd, and fearful looks, but nothing to pose a threat, as I sat with Selene, my new companion in this colorful world. I sipped another, sweet-savoring drop from my tea, as she did the same, but I saw her try and glance from the small reveal of my face, as I needed to lift it to bloody drink, need to put holes in this later. "You know, this day has been rather eventful, and surprising." I finally spoke up, setting my cup down, as Selene looked up at me, titling her head "What do you mean?" She asked, as if it wasn't obvious, my Bat-like friend "Well, I just fell into this world, not even caring for my well-being, as I tried to use complex spells, like it was second nature, then I saved a unique mare from becoming a happy meal, followed by an awesome display of power, and now, i'm sitting with said mare, having a delightful brew," I replied, as I didn't feel the need to hide the fact i'm from another world, Stardust Balance can do that for me. "Did I leave anything out?" "Well...you said I was 'Unique', what do you mean by that?" She asked, taking everything rather too calmly, not like I can read her thoughts, but her question was rather easy to answer, as I knew she would ask me that "What I mean is, I've always been fascinated by other, more interesting looking peo-ponies, from how different they look from the rest, to things they do completely differently to others, how they really stand out, and in a good way," I explained, but I was getting off topic, so I quickly replied back to her "But you, out of everyone else here, have given me a chance to gain some form of companionship, despite my background, and my rather...screwed-up sense of humor, and here you are now, having bloody tea with me!" I answered as I laughed, to be honest, I found the entire situation amusing I wake up as Nox, realizing that everything I've ever loved in my life was really real, from the Multiverse theory being reality, to meeting a mare, with a rather interesting personality. Then I pulled my mask down in thought, as it covered my mouth again, as my glowing eyelids fell, giving off a rather sad appearance, atleast that's what Selene's face seemed to be frowning about. Then I saw her mouth begin to move, but the sound of the door to the bakery, nearly smashing through the wall it was bashed against, caught everyone's attention, as 6 mares entered the room, looking around with mixed faces, but I had already gulped, feeling sweat course down my spine in both fear, and general glee. Honestly, meeting them was going to be on my bucket list here, as I've always found them to be rather funny, given the situation, and besides, who wouldn't want to atleast talk to them? Besides the fucks who call us 'Gay' for liking the show, but I didn't care, I was too focused on the pink mare in front of me. "Hey! Are 'YOU' the alien everyone has been talking about!?" Pinkie practically screamed in my face, to which I cocked a brow at Pinkie being....Pinkie....well that's nothing new, then she continued. "Cause I reeeealy need to know what's your favorite-Mhm!" Before she could even utter a word, I covered her muzzle, sighing in the process, due to my reluctantce to go through 20 questions with this mare, she's a funny character, but I can't handle those who go on a 5 second guess who rant. "Oh no-no, my name is Shit Sherlock, first name, No." I replied, pushing the mare away from my personal space, as I saw the others approach, to which the purple one spoke up, as my internal clock changed to season 3+, now seeing her wings "Sorry about Pinkie, she can be a little...odd," Twilight spoke, to which I rolled my eyes at the obvious statement, then the mare smiled at me. "My name is Twilight Sparkle, and to ask again, are you the creature that took care of the Timberwolf problem?" Finally, a real question, though the 'Creature' thing, needs to be debunked faster than a fan theory. Then I smiled, this Twilight is the nice version, this might be less stressful than I thought, to which I calmly replied. "Yeah, thought I'd be a kind 'Person', and do a little lumber-jacking, and to answer Pinkie's question, yes, I am technically an alien." I responded, feeling rather pleased with my work, even if it tired me out, gotta get used to that, then Twilight seemed to ease up a bit, smiling at me "Well, thank you, even if we don't know much about you, i'm grateful for your help," She thanked, gee thanks! Then she spoke up once more. "If you don't mind me asking, who are you? Or better yet, what are you?" Ah, that is the question Twi, that is the question. So I gave her the quick rundown, not letting her know who I 'really' was, but enough to stop her from asking me endlessly, even the others asked their own questions, to which I tried to answer to the best of my ability, Selene also helped with some things that I couldn't quite answer, so I don't know everything! Sue me! "-Does that about do it? Cause I really need to run some errands, not that I don't mind your company. I'll also be around, so anytime you wish to chat, just call me." I spoke up, as Twilight pouted, wanting to ask more questions. "Sorry Twilight, but Ive go other things to do." After I finished up my little chat, I decided to get my ass into high gear, as I went to tell Selene something, or I would, if not for the cyan object, obstructing my view of her as I was greeted by a pair of magenta eyes, oh no...oh god please no, No! "Hello, what can I do for ya!?" I asked cheerfully, not like I didn't know what was coming next, Phoenix Wright anyone? "Hold it! Just what are these 'Errands' of yours?" Ah yes, Dash, the suspicious one of the group, as much as I would love to 'not' chat, I had things to do "Well...its under the 'I'm not telling you' contract, read the fine-print, you skittle product." I joked, seeing the pegasus narrow her gaze at me, like she was trying to set me on fucking fire, so I simply dashed around her, walking past the group, and over to Selene, how looked...sad? What for? But before I could ask, Skittles spun me around, poking me with a hoof, as she glare seemed to intensify. Sorry, but any pony rocking a spectrum mane is not getting me to cower in fear. *Sigh*, to think, she was my favorite in the past...how the mighty have fallen. "What are you really here for? You a spy or something?" She barked, as I tried not to burst into a fit of laughter. A spy!? Is your fucking mouth running to Narnia!? Or just your writer's creativity "Now, hold on there Rainbow, no one here wants to make any enemies, am a right?" Applejack asked the two of us, to which I just shrugged, not really caring, as Dash just snorted, flying back to the ground, then I turned back to Selene, getting close to her ear "Seven, meet me on the outskirts at North-North east," I quickly whispered, as I noticed an open window, smiling at the ingenues plan of mine. "Alas, my fine, young companions, let this day be the day, that you will always remember, as the day that you almost caught, Lumos. Vitae!" With that, I ran for the window, and in a swift motion, I dolphin-dived out the open window, smashing into a set of silver bins, the painful sound rattled in my skull, as I stumbled to my feet, recklessly making my way to my next destination, and probably a hospital. Now, as I went about my errands, I couldn't help but feel concerned, as I did give up my life, for 'this', honestly, I was worried for how my family might be, when they will eventually find out about my sudden disappearance from the world, that whole ordeal had my mind focused on the guilt I felt, just how stupid could I be? I've never really done anything crazy before, maybe the odd bad thing, as any human being is capable of, but for the most, I was really just a trickster, with the usual gaming and tiny acts of socialization, but other than that, I was normal. "Normal..." I echoed, as I stood in the twilight, looking up at the stars, as they quickly dotted the void, filling the black space with their shine, I knew that if was to try and find a solution to my problem, I was going to need Twilight's help, her knowledge on basically everything would be valuable But...What about Erebus? That idiot ended up here with me, so he must be somewhere, only problem is where? So as any normal person would, I grunted and kicked the dirt up with my foot, as I felt my mind halt in its evaluating, at the sound of someone's footsteps behind me. "You are 1 minute, and 30 something seconds late." I spoke up, turning to face Selene, to which she pouted "Oh sorry mister 'perfectionist', I didn't know my little knowledge of this town would cause such distress!" She sarcastically replied, as I laughed at her use of such beautiful humor, to which she giggled. "So, why did you want to see me here?" This is it, no turning back now. "Look...Selene...I-I'm stuck here, after my arrival, I wasn't able to find any way back," Not like I tried. "But...someone else came with me, and...if I can't find him, then this world might very well be in trouble, as he's not really as compassionate as me," "You? Compassionate?" She quipped, to which I held back a laugh, I'm liking this chick already Even so, I glanced to my side, feeling rather nervous about asking her this, I mean, I only met her a few hours ago, and even then, I can't help but trust her, even if only a little, but its a chance i'm willing to gamble at. "What I'm trying to say is...will you help me?" I finally spat out, as I kept my gaze to my left, why am I so bloody nervous around people!? "Help me find my...friend, and...maybe even help me understand this world...my new home, in way I guess...Because, despite my powers, I have nothing, quite pitiful, am I right?" To say the world was soundless, would not even begin to describe the feeling, as I waited for what felt like minutes, and for what? To hopelessly drag a random girl into 'my' problems? But, after a few short moments, I heard footsteps, as I felt my tense muscles drop in defeat, knowing that this was really a pathetic chance at help. "Ok...I'll help you," Was the soft words that graced my ears, the resulting answer sent my systems into overdrive, as I quickly turned my head, looking right at the golden eyes of the bat-pony, as her small smile made my face also crack one, as she continued. "I know I only met you, but still, you saved me, so...let me return the favor, as a friend!" "And besides...You're not pitiful, just because you have no one, it just makes you more incline to make friends, like me!" Selene added with a soft smile, honestly, these ponies give trust out like candy Even so...a friend...Me? Of all the countless fuckers I've met....the empty feeling of loneliness, suddenly felt like it was nothing but air, as this one girl, above all the others, called me a friend, not 'dude', or 'mate', but the real word, like its meaning was something again. Honestly, call me the biggest cliché in the world, but this was something ive never had beyond Erebus, as he was really the only person I could trust, so I grabbed her out of the air, pulling her towards my chest, as I laughed, only a small chuckle, but it was all that was needed, as I responded. "Thank you, Selene, I mean it." I spoke, as I felt her body relax from the sudden action, as I let her go, noticing the red hue on her cheeks, can't say I blame her, I was also felt the blood in my face, as it boiled, but then I cleared my throat, as I pointed to my left. "By the way, I think this will to for a base of operations, don't you think?" Now 'that' was reaction, as she body shook from pure shock, as she mouth let out a jumble of words, and incoherent sounds, as she tried to ask me how, and why. But honestly, I was too busy watching the sky above, as I felt my chest swell with an unusual amount of pride, as only one real, meaningful thought appeared in my Noxified head. "Lets get this party started." To Be Continued... Author's Note Yay! Another chapter, and thanks for all the support so far! Liking the feedback! I also plan to explain how this 'base' came around, and what it looks like next time, and I know the talk with the Mane 6 was short, but more conversations with them will arise. Despite that, I'll seeya in the next chapter! Next Chapter: Enchanted
Chapter 3 EnchantedDisplaced: Crossing Roads Chapter 3 Enchanted *3rd Person View* The Home which Lumos had been, 'given', was fairly simple, blending in with the rest of the medieval town, but it had some differences, one being the small garden at the front, with a smooth, short fence around it, as the white paint stood out from the rustic building. Inside, was a small living-room, with one sofa, and two arm-chairs, along with a small, cobblestone fireplace, to the right of the door, was a simple rustic kitchen, with a warm atmosphere, along with its oval-shaped window, just above the long row of tabletops. A small chandler hung from the ceiling, lighting the room with a warm, orange glow, as the new dawn crept into the house. A few feet from the start of the door, was a flight of stairs, leading two the multitude of rooms, that occupied the two residencies, or atleast one of them. *Selene's P.O.V* For probably the...uncounted time, I careful etched the writing into a silver bracelet, no bigger than my hoof, as I felt the fatigue of the night, weigh down on me, but I shook it off as I continued with my delicate work, after all, I wanted to return the favor to Lumos. "Why...Why am I so trusting? I mean, I only met him yesterday, and yet...here I am, making this bracelet, after pulling an all-nighter," I mumbled to myself, as I blew a strand of my purple mane from my eyes, focusing on the task-at-hoof, then I yawned. "Dammit. Need. Coffee." But, before I could hit myself with a blunt object to keep me awake, I heard a yawn behind me, making me jump in surprise, before falling from the chair, and onto the hard, cold ground of the basement, when I looked up, I saw the grey mask, the sky-blue eyes staring at me, as they looked just as tired. "Ok, any reason why you decided to wake me up at the crack of dawn? And on the floor?" Lumos asked me, his voice filled with a small trace of annoyance, but I just sighed, moving to my hooves, then I addressed him "Sorry, but I really needed you to see this, and besides, its half seven." I answered, feeling more annoyed that I didn't get any sleep, but I can't really blame him for it "It's fine, just tell me why you decided to go all creepy in the basement? Also, there better be no creepy doll down here." He asked, his usual tone arising from slumber, as I saw him shiver at the thought of a doll, then I smiled with glee, as I grabbed his arm, and pulled him towards my desk Honestly, I was really messy, pages, and books laid across the wooden table, with the bracelet laying in the middle of the desk, next to the silver candle holder, as the ember grew close to the end of its run, as I lifted the item towards Lumos, as he lifted it in his...hoof? I think its a hoof... "A...Bracelet?" He slowly answered, as he questioned me, so I quickly recovered "Well...not exactly, you see, before I came here, I used to practice enchantments." I answered with a smile, feeling happy about my skill, you see, normally, I would have worked as a guard for Princess Luna, but due to my 'Gift', I decided to pursue my own line of work "So, what? Enchants like World of Warcraft? Minecraft? Dungeons and Dragons?" Lumos labeled off with a hint of amusement, even though I didn't know what any of those things were, I still pouted "Enchants, increased durability, invisibility, metamorphosis, etc." I explained, then he made a 'ah' in realization, then pointed to the bracelet "So, you enchanted this, for me? Why?" He asked curiously, to which I pointed to him "Well...I'm guessing you want to keep your whole, Time-stuff, hidden, am I right?" I asked, then he nodded, allowing me to continue. "So, if you put that on, it will turn you into a pony, until you take it off, of course." For a short moment, he was silent, just staring at the bracelet, as I felt uneasy by the long silence, as I shuffled my hooves a bit, then he sighed, his mask's eyes looking apologetic. "You were down here all night, weren't you?" He asked with concern, so? I didn't mind it, most Bat-pony's are nocturnal anyways. "Ok, I'll try this...Item, out, but after that, you need to promise me that you'll go to sleep." "Why? I'm *Yawn*." I couldn't even finish my sentence, dammit, why betray me now body!? So I nodded in defeat, looking up at him. "Ok...I will." "Good, now then...I just...slip it on?" He asked, looking a little nervous. "I swear, if I turn Anthro, you're dead to me!" "Duly noted." I giggled, he was quite funny, even if his jokes are rather...odd? Interesting? I don't know, besides, what the hay is an 'Anthro'? Then, I watched as he slipped the bracelet onto his skinny wrist, at first, nothing really happened, but before he could retort, I covered my eyes, as the flash of white blinded the room, almost making me fall to the floor. When I was able to adjust my eyes to the light, I quickly looked back at Lumos, honestly, not much ha....oh, wow. Lumos was vastly different, his coat was a tan colour, almost peach, which matched his messy, black mane, as it reached the back of his neck, his tail was long, with two spiked ends to it, along with that, was his cutie-mark, it was that of a (Strange, grey symbol), It looked like arrow of a clock, with gears running on the inside of a circle. But I was more transfixed on his face. He had a shorter muzzle than most stallions, but it was his hazel eyes, something about them was different, like they were so different from the rest of his body, all-in-all, he was actually kind of cute. "Umm...Selene? Hello!" He called out, as I snapped out of my daze, feeling the heat rise to my face, but he didn't seem to notice, as he wobbled on his legs, to which he almost face-planted the stone floor, but I quickly flew over, as I grabbed his front hooves. "Thanks, that could have been painful." "Not used to walking on hooves, huh?" I asked, trying not to laugh at his rather funny situation, as he carefully put one hoof in-front of the other, and failing, so I walked over, and grabbed his shoulder, as he turned to look at me warily. "Hey, I can help, after all, I did make it for you?" "...Sure, as long as you get some rest after my...pitiful attempt at trying to walk again." Lumos replied, as I laughed, but I couldn't help but agree to his terms, although, it might be a little harder than he thinks, but I wouldn't mind, then I saw his eyes, as they inspected his body, then he groaned in pity "Seriously? No wings, or horn?" He sighed, as his head slumped in defeat, but I couldn't really tell if it was genuine or not, so I just walked over to him, as I tapped him with one of my wings "Hey, for what its worth, I think you look cool." well...more cu-where did that come from? Then I saw him laugh, causing me to look at him with slight confusion, and a hint of annoyance "Well, that's definitely new to me, getting compliments and all...but thanks," He answer with a smile, as he rubbed the back of his neck, then he pointed to the stairs. "Now, I would love to make myself a nice brew, but my darkest enemy is right in front of me." Wait, what? "Umm....who?" "Stairs...." He grumbled with a glare, which only caused me to laugh uncontrollably, and he looks so serious too. "Hey i'm serious! Varnished ones are the worst though..." "HAHAHAHAHA!!!" Ok, I can understand that sitting down was easy enough for him, as well as trying to open things with hooves, but it was official, I have to either be a great teacher, or he's messing with me. I mean, he just has to be!? How can somepony learn to walk on four legs, in only 10 minutes!? Grr...this is just....AHHH! "Hey, Selene? Are you alright? Not that your sudden change from bat, to wolf wasn't funny." Lumos joked as he stared at my, most likely annoyed face, really, am I that obvious? "Sorry, I have a hard time dealing with sudden changes, they infuriate me, like how you're able to walk, without any problems," I replied, albeit, through grit teeth, as I tried to resist the urge to pop another blood vessel, then I noticed Lumos' hoof, dragging mine with his. "...What are you doing?" "Well, one, you look like your about to pass out from lack of sleep, and two, I wanted to ask you more about these enchantments you do, if you're up to it, of course?" Lumos asked, as he opened the small gate in front of him, well, after fiddling with the lock for a moment "...Sure, I guess that's fine, but I told you i'm *Yawn*-dammit!" I cursed, as Lumos held in a laugh as I glared at him, but he didn't seem too fazed by it, so I just hung my head, as he opened the gate for me. "Thanks..." "No problem," He nodded, Luna dammit, this is so degrading...well, can't help it now. "So...why did you come here? To Ponyville I mean?" That, was a little personal, but, I guess it wouldn't hurt to answer him, vaguely. "I came here, because someone with my talents, would typically be stuck in a shop, doing nothing but boring, basic enchantments for ponies, I didn't want that, when I look at new enchantments, I see a vast amount of possibilities, where I could have no limits to my abilities, where I could test new, and exciting combinations!" "With enchantments, a normal pony could fly beyond the clouds, use magic like a unicorn, or even repair something they lost, that's why I love my enchantments, because i'm limited by what I was born as." I finished explaining, honesty, I wouldn't be surprised if I lost him halfway, most usually tune out when I rant But I just looked at Lumos, he was still walking beside me, keeping his gaze on me, his face displayed curiosity, and sincerity, then he finally spoke, as I looked back at him. "I guess we're more alike then I first thought," He spoke, but I just tilted my head, now I'm really confused. "I have a talent, beyond these powers, but many either mocked me, or told me I couldn't really make anything of it, but you know what?" "What?" I asked, I couldn't really respond properly, so I just nodded like an idiot "Fuck 'em, if others can see what I can do, and are happy for me, then that's all I need. even if it was only one pony, that would be enough for me to drive forwards." Lumos answered, but I had stopped in my tracks, as he looked at me with confusion This guy, actually listened through my ranting, and still found me fascinating? That was something I rarely saw with my own eyes, heck, even my ears couldn't process this! But this stranger, he believed in me, that honestly struck a cord in me, one I could help but smile at. "Oh god, I didn't offend you or something!? Shit, i'm, uh...sorry, I think?" Lumos quickly apologised, but I laughed, giving him a quick hug, making his body tense from the contact, which only made it more amusing "Why are you apologizing? I be more annoyed if you ignored me for the entire time I was talking." I answered, but he rubbed the back of his neck, looking away from me "Well, when I usually compliment anyone, they assume i'm either insulting them, or joking, so, seeing my compliment being accepted is new to me." He shrugged but I just laughed "Guess that makes two of us?" I responded with a wink, as he nodded then he froze, which was rather sudden, a bit too sudden. "What? Did your brain relapse, or something?" "Don't move, she can only track movement..." He whispered, as I turned and almost doubled over in another laughing fit, as Pinkie stood right in front of Lumos, a wide smile crossing her face, as Lumos looked like he was facing King Sombra "Hey, Selene! Is this a new friend of yours?" I bubbly mare asked me, as I shook my head with a sigh, and went to answer "Yeah, he's new in town, his name's-" I was promptly cut off by Lumos' hoof "Nox....Clockwork, nice to meet you!" Lumos lied, but I can understand why, that is, until Pinkie dragged us both to her face, our muzzles touching, as I tried not blush at the close contact, but I already felt the heat in Lumos' face rise. "T-Too close! Pinkie!" "If you're both new, that means...that means!" Pinkie gasped at the end, before handing me a sheet of paper, then he vanish, literally vanished, like *Poof* "That was..." I found myself saying "Scary," Lumos finished, then he pointed to the winding path, that lead out of Ponyville. "On the more insanity-clear side, we're almost there, just don't pass out on me now!" "No promises~" I sung, but I could feel my body, struggling to make anymore steps. Dammit! I really should have had more coffee! We finally reached the place that Lumos had mentioned, but I wasn't expecting 'this'. It was a small hill, just outside of Ponyville, it wasn't anything special, the views were really the same, and nothing seemed to be out-of-the-ordinary. And at the top, was a large tree, as it covered the peak with a relaxing shade. "Why did you bring me here?" I asked, I really was as confused as the first time I met him, which is still processing, mind you "This place, right here, is where I woke up, I looked up at the same sky, felt the warmth of the sun, then I pain of being blinded by the sun," Lumos explained, as he laughed at the last part, then I saw his smile waver slightly. "Its also the place, where I realized that I was trapped here, no way back..." "Lumos..." I went to comfort him, but he just smiled again, sitting his body against the tree, sighing in relief, then he patted the empty spot next to him "Its fine, but its not why I brought you here, I brought you here, because you need to relax," He answered, I went to retort, but he held his hoof up. "I can't thank you enough for this disguise, but I hate it when people work too hard for me, I feel guilty as fuck, so hurry up, and relax." "I...you won't take 'no' for an answer, will you?" I asked, but I already knew the answer, as I walked up, and sat against the tree, as I stared up through the branches. "Well...it is kind of relaxing..." "Called it." He mumbled, but I wasn't really paying attention anymore, I saw too focused on the scenery It felt...rather nice, the cool shade, and the warm breeze was really calming, but I couldn't help but look over at Lumos, I noticed that his eyes were closed, as he sat in silence, but it felt right. To be completely truthful with myself, I don't know what to make of him, he's a creature from another world, with powers that could rival even the Princesses, and yet. Yet he was so nice, he listened to me, he didn't think I was strange, well, not in a bad way. I mean, its not even mid-day, and yet he was concerned for my well-being, who does that? But I couldn't help but smile, as I shuffled closer to him, as I rested against the tree, closing my eyes, as I decided to clear my mind for the time being. It was the most relaxing day of my life. *Lumos' P.O.V* Not even mid-day, and I'm already being lazy shit, Ah well, can't get any lazier. But then I opened my right eye, as I stared off towards the town before me, but then it turned, only to meet purple, at first, I thought someone had punched me again, then I dawned on me. I opened both my eyes, only to see that Selene had completely fallen asleep on my right, her calm breathing was enough to make my body freeze, but I slowly relaxed again, not wanting to wake the one pony I was trying to knock out. But I could easily pick up on the smell of nightshade, due to her close proximity, seriously? What is with this world, and matching ponies with certain smells? Well...no use complaining about it now, so I just decided to close my eyes, and rest for a while longer. But to say it was the nice day to relax, wouldn't be stretching the truth too much. To Be Continued... Author's Note First off, thanks for the help, and for the few of you who like this story! I really helps my motivation, even if i'm a lazy shit. Next will be Selene's 4th wall break, so...that's a thing. Seeya next time! Next Chapter: A 'Normal' Day In Ponyville
Selene's 4th Wall ChatAuthor's Note Like I said, these will become frequent for new characters, but I hoped you enjoyed this little insight to Selene, as I try not to reveal too much about the characters, saving the more interesting stuff for the story. Seeya in the next chapter! Selene's 4th Wall Chat Displaced: Crossing Roads 4th Wall Chat Selene Oh! Umm...Hi, my names Selene, and if I could ask, why am I here? Or better yet, what do you want? "Just talk about yourself, and make it quick." Geez, rude much, but alright then, well I wasn't always an enchantress, I was actually in training as a Night Guard, so to say that I can't take care of myself would be a 'very' big mistake, especially if you bother me, but really, I never wanted to be drafted into being a guard, spending day after day, standing idly by, as others get to explore new places, discover new things, and generally have a lively life. I wanted that, so, I read in my spare time. But during my usual days of training, and reading, I came across a book called, 'Infusion And Blessings', it contained so many unique and fascinating enchantments, from basic durability, to complex ones, like invisibility, and metamorphosis, which is what I used to enchant Lumos' bracelet. Normally, no one practiced enchantments anymore, not after the Alicorn Amulet was forged, but I couldn't help but try, and let me tell you, enchanting is 'Not' easy, it takes a level of concentration, and determination to pull off even the most simplest of enchants. But in the end, the results are worth it, and with no real negative drawbacks, unless sleepless nights is one, then its perfect for almost any race. Oh! Before I forget, enchanting is completely different from conventional means of magic, it requires you to have any object, then you only need to inscribe what property you wish, although, the object needs to be of good quality, as you can't place multiple enchants on, lets say, a golden chalice, without it breaking on it's first use, so a finely crafted piece of weaponry would be able to house up to 3 or 4, depending on the craftsmanship. But, most importantly....That's why I left, because I wanted a life, not bound by what I am, I wanted ponies to see me for who I was. That's why I like Lumos, despite his...weird traits, he saw me for who I was, and never doubted my skills, I just hope that one day...my family will see that too. I guess I really am like an Enchantress. Anywho, I guess that's all I've got time for, that and I really don't understand why i'm here, I mean, wasn't I relaxing by a tree...or something? "When i'm in control, nothing makes sense, so just don't dell on it." Oh, ok then, but this felt, I don't know, short? I think. "Hey, its two in the morning, give me a break!" Ok! touchy subject, well, in any case, bye! To Be Continued...
Chapter 4 A 'Normal' Day In PonyvilleDisplaced: Crossing Roads Chapter 4 A 'Normal' Day In Ponyville Ok, I just thought about my life, up until now, its been odd, with minor bumps, and twists, but this just takes the cake. How. The Fuck. Did I miss the giant, fucking castle!? I mean, ive been standing here, for like....10 minutes atleast, and ive been in this world, for what? Over 24 hours? So how, HOW DID I MISS THE FUCKING GIANT CRYSTAL!!? "How duh fuck!?" I gasped to myself, feeling both dumb, and severely pissed off at my lack of vision, Jesus, I need my glasses back, but besides from the obvious, I had made it to my next destination for the day, as I already told Selene, that I was going to run by Twilight, mostly to keep a certain 'Sun Butt' off my case So, as I approached the massive fortress, I was actually impressed by the design. Unlike the show, I could see every detail, like how the tone of the navy crystal base, turned lighter as the frame stretched out, almost like Twilight's old tree house, along with the crystal vines, that hung from beneath the castle, huh, I guess it really does look like a tree, in a way? "Seriously though, how did I miss this? I mean, its not like its bloody hard to miss! Then again...this is me." I continued to ask myself, but I was already drawn to the two guards, standing firm outside the golden staircase, and double-doors, as their glare was already pointing in my direction, then again, I was in Nox's form, so that's understandable, then I tried to hold back my sarcasm "Hello! Might be able to see, Twilight Sparkle, on this fine day?" I inquired, then I mentally slapped myself. "I forgot to say 'Princess', didn't I? Fuck me, upside-down, with a telephone pole!" "That's Princess Twilight Sparkle, so address her as such, and what business do you have with her, creature?" No shit she's a princess! But honestly, creature? Really? "Ok, I don't have time for this..." I grumbled, as my gaze shifted to that of a bored look, so I quickly stepped behind the two, as I approached the doors, then, with my right hand, I knocked. "Hey, Twilight! I'm hear!" Now, to say that was my brightest move, would be straining the truth, but honestly, I was just minding my own business, until two fucks attacked me, or tried to. I heard them yell something, so I turned, and grabbed the nearest spear, then with a flick of my wrist, I threw him down the stairs, then the other threw a magic blast at my face, only for my newly acquired reflexes to evade the attack, then I kicked the spear from the steps, as I grabbed it, then I pointed to the last guard. "Ready to see what happens next?" I asked, trying not to laugh at how weak these two were, they were beaten by me! Which is really just embarrassing, who can loose to a fucking walking corpse!? Oh wait... "What's going on here?" Ah! Just in time, as I turned around on my heel, I saw Twilight, staring at the guards, then to me, to which I shrugged "Self-defence, not my problem." I answered truthfully, to which she sighed, rubbing her head in annoyance, mostly to the guards I think "Ok...just don't do it again, atleast not so violently, these guards are suppose to protect me, after all, so you can't fault them from doing their jobs," Twilight responded, as I nodded, looking at the two guards, as the one from the steps groaned from the impact he had with the stairs. "And you two, please just inform me if someone is here, just to avoid confusion." "Yes, your Majesty!" They saluted, only for Twilight to sigh, then she gestured for me to follow, as I waved the two off with a small laugh, as they both glared back at me, then I whispered to Twilight, even with the doors closed "Hate the whole 'Majesty', thing?" I asked, as she rolled her eyes "You have no idea, even so, you still should have just asked for them to get me." Twilight retorted with concern, but I just laughed at her answer "Same outcome, no matter how you slice it," I answered, as I swear I saw her smirk. "So then, what might you want to know about me?" That did it, as her smile grew, I felt a disturbance in the force, as I dragged, literally dragged, into the library, then she sat me down, as she levitated a whole bunch of papers over, and to my surprise, she had a pen, now 'that' was new to me, and i'm serious, wasn't all about ink and quills before? But I was too worried about the grin on her face, and the sparkle, no pun intended, in her eyes. "Ok, first, no going overboard, I can only answer a few questions a-day, so make them count, and second, I want two promises from you." I asked calmly, as she stopped to consider it, then she nodded sheepishly "Ok, just as long as these promises don't entail anything dark, or impossible, other than that, i'll happily agree to whatever your terms may be." Twilight replied happily, so I nodded, putting a hand to my chin in thought "Ok, my first promise, you cannot, and I mean, you 'cannot' tell Celestia about me, or my powers," I have no idea how she would react to my abilities of time manipulation, so best keep it on the down-low, for now anyways, then I saw Twilight's mouth open. "If you're going to ask why, do you really think she wants another warper of reality around? To which she can't leash?" "No, I guess it would be best, but I really don't like the idea of keeping this from her..." Twilight responded with a frown, but I just patted her head "I know, just until I feel I can tell her myself, is that fine?" I asked, to which she thankfully agreed to, then I narrowed my gaze, as she shifted from my mask's serious look. "Now...For my last promise, or more of a favor..." "What is it?" She asked with a hint of fear, then I leaned towards her, as she looked at me with fear, or something else, I can't quite tell, then, with a cheery voice, I yelled "Let me talk to a dragon! Pleeeease!?" I yelled with glee, as she sat with a dumbfounded expression, I really don't see how that's weird, dragons are awesome! "Wait...that's it?" Twilight asked, still looking at me with confusion, so I sighed, seriously woman! I want to see a dragon! "Yes, do you know how much I love dragons?" I asked, as she shook her head. "Alot, a whole goddamn lot! More than Pinkie likes cake!" Wish I didn't say that now, as I saw the doors burst open, as Pinkie charged at me, then with a surprising amount of strength, she tackled me to the floor, as I felt the wind fly from my lungs, as I stared at the horrified mare, as if I just murdered a house, filled with puppies, not that I would, they're too cute to die! "WHAT!!? HOW CAN YOU LOVE DRAGONS, MORE THAN CAKE!!? ITS CAKE!!?" She practically screamed into my mask, to which I slyly retorted "Because, they are the most powerful, and majestic creatures to ever live, and they have some badass looks to boot!" I shouted to her, to which I lifted the mare off me, and I pinned her to the ground. "I like to see cake beat that!?" Then Pinkie frowned, as her face seemed to darken at my answer, but I held my ground. "What was that?" She asked, her bouncy voice, not cold, and distant, so I spoke clearly for her "Dragons. Beat. Ca-" *SPLAT* *Play THIS if you want, its what I used when writing this* I couldn't react in time, as a pink cake was smashed into my face, as I could taste the strawberry seeping through the holes, to which I fell back, wiping the icing out of my eyes, as I cracked my knuckles, as nothing else seemed to matter at the moment, as I glared at the Element of Laughter with malice, as she did also. "Oh its on!" I dared, as she trailed her hooves on the floor, as I laughed evilly. "You wanna prove me wrong? You want to stop the greatness, that is dragons? Then come and get me." "I'll show you!" She challenged, as we leapt for each other, yelling out like a pack of Timberwolves, both of us ignoring Twilight, as she stood a fair distance away, trying not to intervene, which was fine by us both We both collided with each other, as we rolled on the floor, as he cursed from the impact, only for Pinkie to pin me again, as I grunted from her stone-like grip, which is literal in all cases. "A cake is super-duper-jummy! AND, comes with multiple possibilities for design, and flavor!" Pinkie yelled into my face, so I kicked her off of me, as I grabbed her shoulders, and rammed her into the cold, glass-like wall, as my mask narrowed its eyes "Can a cake fly? Can it breath elements of nature? Can it, BLOODY TALK!!?" I roared back, as I felt my pride, and nerdiness was on the line, nothing else mattered in this world, only this final, epic battle between rivals, and I will win! Until she somehow vanish from my grasp. "Duh fuck!?" I only had a second to react, as I dodged another cake, as Pinkie tried to either kill me, or make me see the darkness, as she ran towards me, throwing more cakes from her hair, which was both impressive, and disgusting, as I dodged like Neo, then one managed to hit my leg, as I slid on the floor, crashing into Pinkie in the process, as I grabbed her, throwing her towards the wall again. I would win, if I wasn't somehow, pinned to the wall myself, as Pinkie held me against the wall, using fucking hands! Yes, she had gloves, that acted like hand! Duh fuck is with this chick, and forth-wall-breaking? But still, I was glaring daggers at her sea-blue eyes, as she glared back. "Can a dragon, taste delicious?" She inquired "Depends how you cook it! Do you like it medium or rare!?" I barked back, then I coyly asked. "Can a cake live for over 100 years?" "Depends, do you see Littlepip, or Blackjack around?" This bloody mare! How fuck did she-oh yeah, forth-wall, sad, but true "Wait..." I spoke calmly for the first time, as I glanced at Twilight, who seemed to be writing like a maniac, on LSD, then my mind went to a far-off place, where a spark had ignited in the farest mountains, past the widest oceans, then back to me. "Pinkie, level with me here?" "Sure." She responded, her voice cautious, and firm "What if, and stay with me here, we made a cake...that looked like a dragon...?" I spoke with as much seriousness as I could muster, then I saw her eyes light up, as she gripped the sides of my mask, before gasping "That...Is the most super, awesome, amazing, epicest idea, EVER!!!" She agreed, as I clicked my fingers, to which I pointed right at her "And what if we give it the power, to breath flames!" I added, as Pinkie bounced up and down, as I frantically grabbed a sheet of paper, along with a spare pen, that Twilight had with her, then I proceeded to scribble the ideas down, as I felt the endless ideas, drill from my head, and onto the page, like wildfire "Oh-Oh!, give it glowing eyes! We can do that!" Pinkie pointed with a hoof, as I wrote it down, then she grabbed me, and pulled me towards the door, but I halted, as Pinkie flew over me, smashing through the door itself, as I winced at the sound of pony, meeting high-value mahogany "Twi! We'll pick this us tomorrow! For we have embarked on a quest of both delicious-" I began with a proud voice, as my legs shook with anticipation of running, then Pinkie's head burst through the hole she made "-And badass proportions! Seeya Twi!" Pinkie waved with a massive smile, as I threw myself through the remaining door, leaving another, massive hole in my wake, but I just rolled, as I followed after the pink demon-thing? I don't really know what to call Pinkie *Twilight's P.O.V* I...really can't describe what just happened, if I could, I wouldn't have written so much, I mean, a new creature from another world!? Not to mention, his ability to control, and manipulate time, or so ive heard, and now, he's gone...to make a cake, that looks like a dragon, with Pinkie? Well, I guess its good to see that he isn't a threat, not that his remarks weren't violent, but he honestly seems nice, I still don't understand why he wants me to keep his exsistance to the Princess a secret, does he not trust her? Or is that she knows about him? Or is this something else? "AHH! Why does this always happen to me!?" I cried out, as I carefully organized my notes, so I could record the most important information, like interactions, personality, quirks, the usual, then I heard the doors to the library open, as the wood fell from the holes the two made. I swear, one of these days, Pinkie is going to do something, that I can't fix "Umm, Twilight? What happened to the doors? And why was Pinkie with a strange, metal pony? Better yet, why are they leaving scrap pieces of notes around?" Spike asked, as he held up a crushed note, then he stared at me with concern, as I just slammed my head against the table, groaning "Twilight? What's wrong?" "Ok, I got to stop thinking for the rest of the day, they both hurt my brain." I grumbled to myself, as I ignored Spike's banter about the two, I just wanted information, why meeee?" To Be Continued... Author's Note If this chapter seems...strange, then you certainly don't understand my motives, the answer is simple, i'm taking 'Most' displaced clichés, and giving them a twist. Other than that, I hope you enjoyed. Next Chapter: Live And Learn
Chapter 5 Live And LearnDisplaced: Crossing Roads Chapter 5 Live And Learn One week, One. Whole. Week. Yep, pretty sure I wasn't drugged, murdered, and left for the rats now. Yes, that's how much I doubt this whole, living-in-Equestria, but now, I really do need to get a grasp on my abilities, as I had a thought, "If I can somehow control my abilities, i'd be a god to these ponies!". So, today, I will do just that! Even if i'm a lazy shit, from NI. Which is why I couldn't give one flying fuck about training! Oh! Before I forget, here's a little list of my abilities, and the reasons I need to practice, not that I care: -Clockwork Sword (Can keep it out for about 5 minutes, maybe 10 if I haven't casted anything else) -Time Freeze (Right now, only from 0-100%, no in-between, and I can hold it for just about 1 minute) -Increased Perception (So the more focused I am, the better my reactions are) Now, with my mental notes stacked neatly in a the corner of my mind, I stood inside Selene's room, and no, not in a creepy way, unless you count my evil-grin, which I held, to keep my laughter to a barely audible whisper, I watched her, as she soundly slept, without a care in the world, and if I were to see better in the dimly lit room, I could probably see a smile. "Aww, she's sound asleep, and would you look at the time! 6:30!" I thought to myself, as my arms rose to my sides, both holding massive, brass cymbals, then I chuckled lightly, as she turned towards me, still in dreamland "You want to wake me from my laziness, then I'll return the favor." I spoke with a twitch in my eye, as I shut them to prepare for the sound, then I threw my hands together, the clap of metal ringing *CRASH-CRASH-CRASH* I burst into a fit of pure joy, as I watched Selene, throw herself from her bed, as she did a barrel-roll in the air, before falling to the floor in a daze, as she had managed to tie herself in her sheets, once she regained her sense on reality, her shocked, and frightened face, twisted into a scowl, as she stared at my now dying body, as I helplessly spoke through my laughing fit. "P-Payback, i-is a-a bitch-hahaha!" I laughed, as she spent an entire 5 minutes, unwrapping herself, as I finally calmed down enough to help, but that didn't stop her from hitting me, a lot. It was a beautiful day outside, birds were singing, flowers were blooming, and one days like these, ponies like me... "Fuck! My head feels like a drum!" I yelled in a mental fit, as I rubbed my head with a hoof, as some looked at me with a mixture of concern, and confusion. Then again, they don't realize that i'm swearing, ha! Stupid pones I honestly didn't expect Selene to find a bat, let alone lob it at me, I swear, women are without a doubt, the scariest things that the universe made. But, I honestly couldn't see anything going wrong after that-Wait....oh shit! To answer my own question, my face was drilled into the dirt beneath me, as some kind of object managed to impaled me to the floor without me realizing it. So, as I tasted the mixture of gravel and soil, I yelled to the weight on my back. "Do you mind!? I much rather dig my own grave thank-you!" I snapped, as I felt the weight move, as I was ripped from the earth, only for my legs to grip my muzzle in agony, fuck that hurt! Then my attention was brought to the reason for my bad luck. "Fucking Lyra." At the sound of her voice, she spun her head to face me, as she looked sheepishly at me, as I glared at her, wiping the rest of the dirt off my face, then I pointed at her. "You got 5 seconds to explain, before I use your face as I belt-sander!" "I...sorry, but I was looking for you, but I didn't mean to hit you, I kind-of...slipped?" She shrugged nervously, as I narrowed my eyes, she was lying, Liar Lyra, now I get it! "What was your real reason, and make it quick!?" I snapped, as she shrunk down, then she grabbed my face, and pulled me as close as she could, to which my mind went haywire, as felt my face begin to boil from the close contact. "But not close!" However she ignored me, sure, ok, why not? "Are you that human from a week ago?" Fuck! Shit! Donkey Dick! "Umm . . . I don't want to be locked away, but I also reeealy want to take credit for that." I answered honestly, as I saw her face light up, as she jumped on all fours like Pinkie, then I shoved a hoof in her face before she could yell. "I'll explain, just don't go around yelling it to the world." She nodded, and quickly dragged me along. But it was a rather short trip, as I was flung forwards by the bat-shit-crazy-mare, and straight into a white unicorn, and I swore I saw electric-blue hair. But other than that... "God dammit! Warn me next time!" I groaned, as I picked myself off the ground, then I looked to my left, as I felt nothing but awkwardness rush over me, as the unicorn picked herself off the ground, only to frown at Lyra, as she smiled nervously "H-Hey Vinyl! D-Didn't see you there?" Lyra tried to salvage, but Vinyl sighed, before pointing a verminous hoof at me, but I quickly waved me hooves in defence "Hey! It was her fault for slinging me around like a puppet on strings! So blame her!" I blamed, as Lyra looked at me, only to shrink again as Vinyl frowned at her, even with her shades on, I could feel the annoyance from here, so I quickly intervened. "Ok, how's about we apologize, and move on? 'Cause I don't wanna be dragging myself down with Lyra." Vinyl nodded, as she point to what she was carrying, as we looked to see a bunch of sound equipment, now lying on the road, to which I glared at Lyra, Like for fuck sake woman! Can't you see anything!? "...Ok...ok, we'll help you out, but Lyra!" I called out, as she perked up, but then mostly likely saw my annoyed face. "You fucking owe me big, got that?" "Su-Sure! But can I tell Vinyl?" She asked, as I looked to Vinyl, as she tilted her head at me, and I sighed. "You know that Lumos guy from a week ago?" She nodded, and I prepared for the coup de grâce. "I'm him." At first Vinyl didn't look convinced, but then she realized that Lyra was with me, and then she face-hoofed. So I sighed, before poking my hoof, where the bracelet sat. "I'll explain later, for now though, lets get this mess cleared, despite my reluctance to do much." I shrugged, deciding it was best to atleast help Vinyl a little, besides, she is the best! "-Are you sure you don't have a base cannon, 'cause that would be awesome!" I asked Vinyl, as she levitated a note to my face, as it read "No, but now that you mention it, that could be bloody awesome! Although I don't think Tavi would allow me to have one" After reading the note, I saw Vinyl give a worried look, as I could already guess that Octavia wouldn't want the equivalent of a fucking sonic boom in her home "...Hey Vinyl?" She looked at me, as I realigned the items on my back, as Lyra was struggling a few feet behind us. "Are you...mute? No offence, by the way." She nodded, as I saw another note levitate in-front of me. "Yes and no, I can speak, but it can be extremely painful, if not agonizing, so yeah...I am..." At that, I frowned at her sudden sadness, with fucking hurt me! Dammit, stupid human emotions! "...Hey, for what its worth, you're still pretty cool to me, heck, your music is the only type I really like!" I spoke humbly, and to be honest, I hate dub-step, its not music, but hers I can accept. At that however, she seemed to smile again, as we both turned to the sound of something collapsing, as Lyra was crushed by a bunch of boxes, panting for breath "Are...we there...yet!?" She panted, as I looked at Vinyl, and she literally pointed to the house behind us, as I nodded, making Lyra throw a hoof in the air. "Thank Celestia!" "She does realize she could have used her magic, right?" I whispered to Vinyl, as held a note out for me "She can be . . . dense at times" After we did drag Lyra into the house, I could now see that the show wasn't kidding, the home was split down the middle, with what looked like a mini-orchestra, with notes and equipment lying on desks and tripods, over to the right, Vinyl levitated her stuff to the corner of the room, as I could see that her organization was . . . chaotic, which I can agree with. "Vinyl? What took you so long?" Came a very posh voice, to which I looked to see Octavia enter the room, as I saw her carrying a large cello case, but I could see it beginning to wobble in her grasp, towards me? "Oh! Hello Lyra, i'm guessing you're the reason she's late?" "Hey! Not just me! Him too!" Thanks Lyra. At that, Octavia looked at me, questionably I might add, as I bow lightly "Hello, Nox Clockwork." I introduced in the most polite way I could muster, as she smiled "Well, nice to meet you Nox, as you were probably told, i'm Octavia Melody, a pleasure to meet you." Not gunna lie, loving her accent, good old England still had something good about it "Yes, and...wait." I paused as I noticed the cello she sat down begin to tilt, before I fell completely, setting off a chain reaction, which then hit one of those string-things you use on cellos, thereby spinning and smacking me upside-the-head. "Ah fuck! Dammit why!?" "Oh my, are you ok?" Octavia asked, as Vinyl and Lyra tried not to laugh, but a quick glare from Octavia shut them up "Ok, first it was Selene, next Lyra, followed by Vinyl, and now this! Why does the universe hate me!?" I cried as I rubbed my forehead, feeling something snap back in place as I nodded to her. "I'm fine...bad luck just loves me oh so much." "Well...Besides from that...can you show me who you are now!?" Lyra perked up, as I questioned her choice of words, as Vinyl toppled over in a silent laughing fit, as Octavia cleared her throat awkwardly "Worst. Possible. Wording!" Vinyl wrote in a messy writing style, as I agreed "Could you rephrase that, Lyra?" I asked calmly as she went to speak, but we paused at the sound of the ceiling chipping, which prompted us to look up, then I felt dust float towards my face, as Lyra laughed lightly as she went to speak, but I raised my hoof. "You know what? Fuck this world, and everything it stands for." *CRASH-CRUMBLE-THUD* I give up, I have been beaten to dead, buried in dirt, used as a bat, used as target practice, and now I've been crushed by the ceiling and a certain derpy-eyed mare. That's when I whimpered in pain, as the others looked to see the pony-sized hole that the new arrival had made, as Vinyl dragged me out from under the mare. "Sorry about that Octavia! I was just trying to deliver a message to you and Vinyl, but a gust of wind knocked me off coarse!" Ditzy apologised as she dusted my face of all the dust and wood. "I'm really, really sorry mister!" "Its...fine..." I coughed as I shook the dust from my mane, as I sighed in irritation. "Ok, Lyra, how about I get this deal of ours over with, before another-" *KNOCK-KNOCK-KNOCK* "AH!!!" I screamed, as I hid behind Vinyl, peaking over to look at the door. "I swear, if i'm injured one more time, I will fucking end this world!" Lyra walked over to open the door, only to gulp nervously as the new occupant entered. Bon Bon, the mare who not only keeps Lyra contained, but turns out to be a secret agent, who knew? But she wore a baffled expression, as she eyes traveled from Lyra (Totally not her girlfriend), to the hole, to Ditzy, and finally to me. "Lyra..." She groaned in irritation. "What did you do?" "Well...you promise not to be mad at me?" Lyra asked sweetly "What. Did you. Do?" She sternly asked, as she stood on a loose floor board, as it snapped upwards, sending a roof-tile directly at my face, and now, let the purge commence, or atleast until I wake up "Goodnight...!" I happily replied, as I fell backwards, letting the void consume my vision So lets see, ive been transported to Equestria, met the locals, murdered the local wildlife, made acquaintances with a bat-pony, and now, ive been knocked out by a tile...surprisingly not my worst month, but then again, its these sort of events and shocking turns that make everyday just a little more...fun. Unless its a headache. "He's waking up!" I heard the voice of Lyra bark in my face "Well don't deafen the poor stallion." Yes Bon Bon, poor "I say, he does seem to have been through a lot in only the space of 4 hours?" Came a new voice, obviously male, but it had a rather British tone to it...oh, its the doctor! Then I opened my eyes, only to be greeted with the faces of the 'other' main 6. their facial expressions showed sympathy, guilt, and curiosity. So being the degenerate human I am, I instantly flipped my body into the air, and behind the sofa, as I glared daggers at the new pony. "Injure me! I bloody dare you!?" I barked at him, as the brown stallion only looked at me in bafflement, as I pointed to all of them. "Did you tell him!?" "Yeah...he made sure not to hurt your already broken body." Vinyl wrote, as I nodded, slowly crawling out from around my wall, then I cleared my throat "So, you are...?" I asked, even if I knew him, it was best to play along, that....and it can't honestly be his name...right? "Right, I'm Doctor Whooves-" Oh fuck-a-doodal-doo that actually is his name!? "-And you're?" "Lumos Vitae, pleased to meet ya doc!" I said calmly, as I saw Lyra's jaw drop, yeah...I know is said my name, that's the point "I thought your name was Nox?" Lyra asked me in surprise "In this form, yes," that got head spinning, then I reach for my bracelet. "But in my other form, I'm Lumos." Begin dramatic reveal! So I did, and at first they didn't say anything...well...Lyra started messing with my hand, as the others came back to reality, Bon Bon was first. "You mean, I injured an Alien...whoops..." She gaped, as Vinyl nodded in agreement, but Ditzy seemed to be taking it well as she flew in front of me "You really are that creature from before!?" She happily asked as I nodded "Well this certainly does explain your odd vocabulary." Octavia breathed, as I decided not to explain "Wait you mean to say, that you really can control time?" Doc asked, as I decided to take that train, and derail it "Correction, I can 'Manipulate' time, I can't travel between past, present, or future." Not that I would change the past, that would be asking for a whole pile of fuck-ups, then I sighed, sitting down on the couch as I looked at them evenly, rest my hands on my lap "Look, I know this is a lot to take in, but I need you-no, I 'want' you to promise me that you'll keep this a secret, unless I tell you to, so far, only Selene knows who I am...and now all of you....fuck I really suck at keeping secrets." I groaned, as my head sunk to the floor But that lasted short, as I felt a pressure around my head, as I was lifted to face Vinyl, a small smile on her face, as she handed me another note. "Hey, you're the coolest ~~pony~~person ive met! And you don't seem to be too annoying, so you got my word!" I looked at her, as she nodded, then I looked to the others, and nothing could really comprehend what they said to me "I do owe you for knocking you out, sorry by the way." Bon Bon apologised, as the Doc was next "Yes, despite only meeting you for a moment, I can understand why you would want to keep such a secret, even my scholars I worked with said my ideas of 'time travel' were ludicrous, unrealistic, but seeing you just screams 'Opportunity'!" Doc responded with glee before adding. "So you have my word too." "You don't seem to be anything but good, so I will not say a word." Octavia answered with a smile "You're funny when you're angry, you get a word out of me!" Ditzy cheered, then my direction fell to Lyra, as she finally let go of hand for a moment "Can I touch your hands more?" She asked, which I quickly retracted my hands "I'll take that as a yes?" Octavia asked, as Lyra nodded Ponies, too nice for their own good, now I can understand how the people in those fanfics feel. Despite what humanity has done, people of such kindness are rare, if not, impossible to find. And yet, here I was, with people who care about me, despite my looks, and my personality . . . and even so... "Guys . . . I . . . thank you." I was really speechless, and for once in my life, I had no sarcastic remark, no witty joke...it felt right, even as they smile at me, I can't help but smile back, albeit, behind my mask After that emotional trip, I decided to change back, as I helped to clear the rubble from the missing roof, and through-out that time, I got to know them all more, about their lives, the people they met, everything. People I know, would never to this, they would only work in silence, but these aren't people, and I'm glad they're not. In the end, they called me their new 'Friend' a word that seems to be thrown around often in this world, but one I can honestly take pride in, knowing that they meant every word of it, no matter the differences between us. I guess there's a lesson in all of this. People and ponies alike, all have similarities, we're the same, but our personalities, our experiences, they define who we'll become in life, and how we choose to acknowledge people in the future. And sometimes, we'll meet people who can change us for the better, even if we don't realize it then, soon enough, we all will. That's what I believe. To Be Continued... Author's Note Yeah...so trying to figure out how to make this chapter was irritating, but its finally here. And just so you know, chapter updates will be random, you've been warned. Besides from that, hope you enjoyed! Next Chapter: It's My Turn
Chapter 7: Growing TensionsDisplaced: Crossing Roads Chapter 7 Growing Tensions "Are you sure you're ok?" I asked with a little-well, alot of concern as I watched Lumos limp into his room, as I kept a close eye on his injuries, he had bandages around his waist where the spectral blade struck, with my own enchantments made to heal him, and some wrapped all around his left hoof He just gave me that usual smirk of his, I don't understand how someone like him can just shrug off almost being killed! He's so...AHH! This idiot might be the death of me! "For the . . . forth time, yes, i'm as ok as a my internet connection!" He gleefully answered, but something in the back of my mind told me he was lying, that, and what is an 'Internet Connection'? "Ok . . . but please don't just shrug this off . . . it worries me." Among other things about you. I then saw him clear his throat as I swore I could see his face with a tint of red, then he shut the door "Night." I heard from behind the door, but I still couldn't help but worry "-Tria to Selene!" At that, I awoke from my daydream, as I quickly scanned my surroundings, then my gaze fell upon the small compartment that me, along with Twilight and her friends, had been sitting in for the last hour, as my gaze fell to Rainbow "Sorry, what were you saying, kind-of tuned out..." I apologised, as Rainbow rolled her eyes, then picked up where she left off "What I was trying to ask you, is if Nox-er-Lumos is . . . well dangerous?" That made me go slightly defensive, only because I didn't want to explain to Twilight how her friend 'fell down some stairs' as Lumos would usually put it "Rainbow Dash, I sure he's proven to be loyal enough to be on our side, and besides, someone with his power can set off the wrong impression to some." Twilight answered for me, but Rainbow still waited for me to answer, so I complied "Well . . . he is violent, but only when he speaks, other than that, he really only talks about funny things him and his old friends did," I won't lie, alot of them were rather funny, especially how they caused the biggest paper airplane war known to ponykind. "But usually he's rather calm..." "Selene, don't take this as a pry at his business, but what other things does he talk about?" Rarity asked, as I put a hoof to my chin as I recalled some of his rants "Oh-I know! He once told me about his old group of friends, but he tends not to bring them up if necessary." and look what you just did Selene! Gold. Bucking. Star! "What do you mean? Didn't he love his friends?" Fluttershy asked me in a whisper, but all I could do was frown at the memory, then I sighed "His group consisted of six, there was Lumos, who was sorta the leader, not that they ranked each other, he just seemed to be more outspoken, then there was Erebus, his best friend, who was . . . crazy," I decided to stop, as I knew about what he felt about the others, and what they did . . . "Selene? What's wrong, sugarcube?" AJ asked, but I shook my head "Sorry, but all I can say is that Erebus is his only 'True' friend, he never saw the others as anything more than associates-" but before I could continue, he all turned to the sound of the door opening, then he saw Pinkie walk in, with a concerned look on her face, but she still wore a smile "Uhh, so it turns out that Lu isn't up for chatting, and I tried everything! Jokes, cupcakes, forth-wall breaking, jokes!" She practically yelled as I rubbed my sensitive ears, to which she smiled sheepishly, "Oops, sorry!" But as she kept up her apologizing, and ranting. I saw the door shut behind Pinkie, who was completely oblivious, along with the rest, but I only caught a glimpse of a rainbow tail brushing past. *DING* . . . *DING* . . . *DING* Lumos kept up his repetitive action of 'head meeting pole', as he finally stopped to stare at the horizon, his mask's eyes glowing at the sight of the lust, green valleys below, as he felt the combination of a cool breeze from the train's momentum, and the warmth of the sun, as he felt parts of his body heat up from the contact it had. "Geez, Pinkie wasn't kidding about you being all doom and gloom." Dash spoke up from behind him, but he kept his gaze to the clear skies above "I'm not in the mood for your questioning, Skittles." Lumos mocked, but even Dash could sense that his tone had wavered slightly, so she didn't say anything, and decided to just sit down next to him, obviously keeping her distance from the time-manipulator to avoid being punched For the longest time, they sat and stared at the valley, peacefully listening to the sound of the winds blowing past them, as the tracks below clinked and clanged with the force from the carts, as they never said a word to each other. But that could only last so long, as Lumos decided to speak. "You know i'm a coward, right?" He began, as Dash instantly looked at him with a puzzled expression, obviously not believing his statement, but he continued. "All my life ive let others do all the fighting, I only talk a big game, and then I test myself to see how I would get out of it." "But . . . in this world, I have powers that in my own were seen as a joke, or a fairy tale, but now I can go beyond their stupid beliefs of ideals and gods, I can 'be' someone, instead of just waiting for my life to end, with nothing to leave my mark on the world I knew," "That's why I fought those 'things', I wanted to prove that I wasn't weak anymore, sure it hurt, alot mind you, but when I heard you all cheer, for the first time in my life, people cheered for me, not just to avoid being rude, but they really cheered for 'Me', and it felt so right . . . then I came back to reality..." "That blade, it reminded me that i'm not strong, and that a simple mishap could end me, and I would fade away into memory again, just another shadow . . . I was scared." Lumos finally finished, and even with his mask, Dash could feel his fear, and it was surprising Because she felt the same, she too thought of herself as a pony that could take on the world, and let nothing stand in her way, but many times was she proven wrong, as the world reminded her that she was still easy to kill, if given the chance. So for once, she understood Lumos, not as a enemy, but just like her. "Hey, for what it's worth, you were pretty cool, even for a weird-time-guy." Dash hesitantly replied, as Lumos looked at her, but he could see her genuine smile, not just trying to cover up anything, and he nodded "Thanks, Sk-Rainbow," Lumos thanked, then chuckled. "Crazy, hearing this from you of all ponies!" "Well, i'm just as awesome at giving compliments as I am receiving them!" She smugly replied, then she saw Lumos holding a fist out to her "We cool then?" Lumos asked, as he waited for her to respond, then she waved him off "No," She replied, then her have him a 'bro-hoof'. "We're both awesome!" at that, Lumos smiled under his mask, then cleared his throat "And for what its worth, Skittles, you're a good . . . companion to have, even if you toot your horn a little too much." Lumos complimented, but she could already see that he still didn't like the whole 'Friend' thing, but she decided to play it cool for now "Thanks, and also-" She then pointed to the massive city ahead of them. "Welcome to Canternlot!" Later... "Ugh, I felt like I was being judged just for walking!" I groaned in utter annoyance at the nobles of this fucked-up city, I mean, I was 'walking' and they gave me the most judgmental looks in the world! "It wasn't that bad?" Twilight tried to defuse, but I wasn't having it, screw the locals "Sure, and I'm the Queen of England!" I retorted, then I noticed the guards that looked at me and Selene. "Say, what's with all the guards?" "Most likely doubled for protection, after all, every princess will be here, that, and the Elements of Harmony." Twilight answered, as I sheepishly smirked, noticing their eyes on me, seriously? Am I that fucking suspicious!? "Remind me, why are we here again? We didn't do anything wrong, did we?" Selene asked, as Rarity spoke up for her "Don't fret darling, I believe you two are only here as witnesses, nothing more." She reassured, just as we got the largest pair of doors ive ever seen, heck, I doubt SAO had boss doors this big, but I must say, the finely varnished oak, mixed with polished gold made for some fine doors Then, they opened dramatically slowly, as we all entered the massive meeting room, which was circular in shape, with a simple large table and chairs in the center, although, there were a ton more guards, practically at every pillar along the walls. Then my eyes met the three other rulers (Not counting Shining, because fuck him). But my focus was primarily on the Sun Butt herself, now call me judgmental like the nobles, but she rubbed me the wrong way, not that she looked different, but those eyes of her's, they just gave me a very bad case of 'Fight or Flight'. But as we took our seats, the meeting dedicated to me, aww thanks! Began. Now, I would 'love' to give you the entire conversation, but I'll sum it up quickly, Catching up a little, explaining the situation, the 'mysterious creature', me and then it ended with some input from the others. Then it came to me and my Batty friend, pun intended. "-And you two, what information do you have on this . . . creature?" Celestia asked us, as I decided to set the boundaries of how much I was going to spill "Let's see...he's a bipedal being called a human, he wears armor on parts of his body, whist wrapping his entire body like a Christmas tree in bandages, he can summon a clock-hand as a long-sword, and finally, his name is Lumos Vitae," I concluded in a brief description, but I could already see all eyes on me, but I shrugged. "What?" "How did you come across his name?" Cadence asked me, but Twilight interjected "Even though he's only been in Ponyville for little over two weeks, he sometimes shares information about his home world to me, that, and he doesn't mind saying his name to anyone." Damn straight! Got to keep me manners up! "And you decided to keep this information for us why, Twily?" Oh, forgot he was here, so I looked at the 'Prince', then I gave Twilight a look, and she continued "He said he wanted to give it time before he made his presence known, but sadly the incident a few days ago changed that," Twilight explained, then she quickly continued. "He didn't want to give off the impression that he was evil." "And why is that?" Celestia asked curiously, so Twilight gulped slightly, then hesitantly answered, oh this was going to end so well "He can . . . manipulate time . . ." That did it, those 2 words sent Sun Butt over the edge of her flaming throne "And you decided to keep this from me? I can understand keeping yourself from looking intimidating, but such magic is forbidden, you of all ponies know this, Twilight." Celestia answered, as Twilight sunk in her chair. Now hold on a moment, just because she screwed up once, doesn't mean everyone controlling time is bad Ok . . . 'now' everyone was staring at me. Then I felt something leathery poke my side, and I turned to see Selene looking at me with a mix of fear and anger, but why would-Oh . . . OHHH shit! I said that out loud, didn't I? "And you're defending this 'Lumos', why?" Luna asked me questioningly, so I quickly readjusted myself, then I clearly responded, and truthfully I might add "Because, unlike Celestia, I don't judge ponies on 'what' they can do, but of 'who' they are, ideals in other words." I answered, but my ear flicked at the sound of metal behind me, so I sighed. "Oh for fuck sake..." "You dare ad-AHH!" I didn't give the guard a chance to finish his poor attempt at a warning, as I jumped from my chair, and pinned the guy under by body, then I smirked "You know, could have swore you guys were here to protect the Monarchs, but you're really pathetic at it!" I laughed, as I saw two more approach. "Oh come now guys, we can talk this out, can't we?" "I suggest you stand down, before things get more interesting!" The voice of Shining called over, as I cockily smiled at him, as anyone could see the tension in the air "Oh, shall I go grab some popcorn? Or maybe a drink too...?" I quipped, which nearly sent him like a wild animal at me, if not for the voice tearing my eardrums apart, like holy hell that was loud "ENOUGH." Came the voice of Sun Butt, as I let the guard beneath me go, then I nodded to his leg "You should probably get some ice on that." I suggested, as he nodded painfully, then I turned back to the table, only for my eyes to have a stare-down with Celestia, to which we both wouldn't back down. "So..." "Please refrain from injuring my subjects, and for ignoring my title." Celestia asked me softly, but I could easily tell she was livid, so I sighed "Look, a title means nothing to me, especially royalty, so if you want me to respect your title, earn my respect." That got dropped jaws, to which I just shrugged. "What? I doubt i'm the first to say that." "Understandable." Wait what? "I can respect your motives, but please refrain from saying it in front of my guards next time." "You have my word." As far as I could throw it, you toss pot "Are you crazy!? You could have gotten yourself banished, or worse!" Twilight yelled in my ear, to which I rubbed irritably "You forget, I am insane, and I have my own morals too, I'm not just going to bend over backwards just because of a title." Which she never deserved "Well, if your looking for a death wish, you found one!" Thank you for the offer Skittles, OH CELESTIA~ But my thoughts and those around me were halted, as I saw the rest stop, as Rarity, Skittles, and AJ glared in front of me. Then I grinned from ear to-ear, dressed like royalty, with navy and gold decorating the suit, which contrasted nicely with the white coat, and golden mane. Prince. Fucking. Blueballs. And that grin of his seemed to make the inside of my head 'tick'. "It's a pleasure to meet you again, Princess Twilight." He greeted with a small bow, as Twilight responded in turn "Hello, Prince Blueblood," she politely returned. "Might I say that you look rather lovely today," he complimented before taking Twilight's hoof and kissing it, to which I narrowed my eyes, as a certain 'quirk' in my head snapped into place like a cog amongst a machine "Princess Twilight, I'm having dinner tonight at my private suite and would love for you to join me." "Thank you for the offer," Twilight thanked, starting to pull her hoof back, as she tried to move away. "But was only here for the meeting." "Surely you can postpone your departure?" he suggested, tightening his grip, seriously, can't this dumbass take a hint? Feeling the tug and tightened grip, Twilight began glaring at him, to which I advanced. "I'm sorry, but I already said 'no'." Before the motor-mouth could try again, I shoved his hoof back, as I stood in front of Twilight, smirking at him with a glare. To which he scowled back at me. "She already told you 'no', or is that your empty head cannot comprehend a simple order from a Princess?" I asked in a completely different voice, which would be difficult to describe, so lets call it my 'Phase 1' personality "You dare interfere, just who do you think I am, peasant?" Well apparently, ive got the balls to keep mine away from the opposite sex "Now that's a new one, gotta keep that logged, so cheers, high-five, slow clap!" I congratulated, as I could hear the subtle snickering behind me, to which I sadly decided to wrap it up. "Now, if you would be so kind, as to take your pride, and shove it up yourself, before I belt you with a belt-sander." "You-How dare you speak to a Prince of Equestria tha-" Yeah, that will keep you shut, as I slapped him across the face, only to grab the shirt of his blazer in my hoof, to which I was mere inches from his face "To me, a title means nothing, and as of late I will 'NEVER' respect a low-life like you, so go jack off in your hovel like the chicken shit you are." I warned, as he gulped, before I let him go, and he quickly retreated, leaving us to laugh our asses off, me mostly "I must say, that was quite the show darling." Rarity giggled as I nodded nonchalantly "No probs." I winked, then Skittles wrapped a hoof around me as she used me to balance herself out "Now that's what i'm talking about! You better run you jerk!" Skittles yelled between laughter, then I turned to Twilight, to which I bowed respectfully "You really didn't need to do that, Lumos." She sheepishly replied, but i'm not the type to dismiss this sort of situation "I know, but no one messes . . ." I paused for a moment, as my mind thought about the words, but I know it would be the right thing to say, given my high moral and situation. "With my friends." Yeah . . . that's sounds about right. I like it. To Be Continued... Author's Note Oh look! Another chapter, now I can understand if this one was slightly...well shit, but I really needed to get this out in order to show you the venom between Lumos and Sun Butt. But I promise the next one will have a little more development, and a new character! Till next time! Next Chapter: The High-Life
Chapter 8 The High-LifeDisplaced: Crossing Roads Chapter 8 The High-Life I hate shopping. Yeah, I said it, as it is annoying, time consuming, and down right painful to watch as what little money I have slip from my grasp, or lack of one when I think about it, given my condition. But there are those times I can bare it, if its a simple task, with no detours that could run a risk of causing a migraine to myself, then sure. Problem is... "Why are the locations in this city so damn confusing?" I muttered in irritation, as my mind counted the last 45 minutes like a timer. I was lost, and I wasn't in the mood to ask the stuck-up nobs of this city either, as some gave me and my companion a passing glance every so often "I told you, we should have asked Twilight~" Selene sung behind me with a giggle, as I muttered something so low I doubt she would pick up on it, but she still gave me a look. "I'm a what?" "Baka." I repeated clearly, and yet she stared right at me, so I continued to smirk, knowing I could atleast take pride in something today, if bitch-slapping Blueballs wasn't enough. "Not that i'll tell you what it means." That she pouted at, which was fucking cute, like seriously! Can these equines get any more cute!? Anywho, we kept travelling around the city, as I glanced at every store we passed, as Selene decided to ask me some questions to pass the time, to which I decided I could use the distraction, if that were possible for me. "Lumos?" I glanced at her for a moment, then nodded for her to proceed, turning my head back to the street. "If you were 'Displaced' here as this guy called Nox, than what did your friend become? If he's here that is?" "I won't say 'what' he is, as I still have chills just thinking about it, but I'll say this. He can warp reality, to an extent." I answered, as I looked to see Selene's priceless reaction, then I added. "And he is here, I just feel sorry for whoever ran into his dumbass!" "Why?" She asked, as I grimaced at the thoughts of what he might be capable of causing to even 1 pony "Because he hates every living creature equally, and is near apathetic," I answered, then I pointed a hoof at myself. "I'm slightly about that margin, being his best friend of course." And once again, we walked in silence, as I continued to scour for the shop that plagued my mind, as I knew it would be located in the lower district, but also near the high-end, for its unique purpose. That fact alone made it a needle in a haystack, the size of Texas. But it then took my empty head a little while to catch on that something was poking my side, so I turned my head back to Selene, but her expression had changed, it was concerned now, unlike her usual smile. This usually means something bad, for me atleast. "Lumos, back at the castle, you only then called us your 'friends', why only now?" She just had to ask that, didn't she, then her gaze drifted from me. "And...does that mean all this time you never considered me one?" . . . . . . . . . "Unless you want me to brutally honest, i'm not answering." I sternly replied, as I took to my search again, ignoring any sign of sadness that may be present now All this time . . . and only now did he consider me a friend. I can understand his reluctance to trust most . . . but it hurt, more than anything, even more than when I was alone for so long, he managed to sweep that under the carpet with just a simple answer. And his voice, it held no sympathy, and it hurt. "I thought..." I murmured, as I watched his eye glance at me, but I couldn't help but keep my gaze from his, I honestly didn't care right now...but the sound of him stopping grabbed my attention. So I looked up, and saw that he was looking at a store labeled 'Atlas Equestria'. So I followed, but I still kept my gaze to myself Once inside, I took note at the clutter, tables littered with scrolls and pages, some old with withered writing and old maps, and some with finely drawn worlds on them, as I looked to the massive wall of shelves, all holding some strange objects, and golden tools, then I heard a voice to my left. "Hello, welcome to Atlas Equestira! For all your mapping needs!" came a female voice, as I looked to the store owner She was a tan colour, nearly the same as Lumos, her eyes were a royal purple, along with her light purple mane style, which was long and spiky. Then she readjusted her glasses, as Lumos walked over to the counter. "Hi, I was wondering if you had a map of modern Equestria, and an old one...for reference?" He asked, as I just stood idly by, but I watched at the unicorn mare levitated two scrolls over, to which she unrolled them for us 3 to see, and I won't lie, I was extremely confused "Righto! This here is only a few months old, so not many things will be out of date," She pointed out as Lumos glanced to the old map, which was torn in some parts of the paper. "This one here is about . . . 100 or so years, but the map was kept in fine condition, despite that." "And what of hidden locations?" Lumos smirked. "Like catacombs, tombs etc?" "Ah, I like the way you think, but yes," She then pointed to a small 'X' on the page, which looked to be located near Ponyville. "This here is the Castle of the Pony Sisters, all other 'Ruins' are located with the same mark, but I doubt everyone of them is cataloged." "Good to know, just makes it more fun." Lumos replied as the mare smirked, then rolled the old scroll up carefully "Now, you'll need to come back at some point, as i'll need to make a replica of this relic here," She pointed to the scroll, then looked to Lumos. "Which means i'll be needing your name, and the quality of the map you want." "Straight to the name game, huh?" Lumos quipped as she snorted, but held her hoof out anyways for him "Light Script, at your service." "Nox Clockwork, pleasure," Then he looked over to me. "And my friend here is Selene Night." "Nice to meet you." I greeted, and at that Light nodded, looking to Lumos with a smirk, to which we both didn't like the look of "I know what your thinking, so don't." Lumos spoke up, but Light just waved him off "Hey, I ain't saying nothing, but you sure did!" She winked as I Lumos slam his head off the desk, so I decided to take that as my turn to leave before things got worse. If only I knew that it would be the worst mistake of my life As I turned to walk away, I rammed into somepony, to which we both fell to the floor. Only then did I see who it was. He was about the same height as Lumos, but he was more built than him, his coat was a dark grey, as I then noticed his black, leathery wings, and golden, cat-like eyes. He was like me. "Why, sorry about that, didn't see you there miss." He apologised, but I quickly waved him off, as I met his gaze "No, I wasn't look straight, sorry." I apologized as he seemed to smile a little more, but there was something off about it, not that I could tell what it was, but it was there "Dear me, now I know I must be cursed, having angels like yourself run into me all the time." Great . . . he's a charmer...so I gave him a kind smile before pointing to the door "Sorry to cut this short, but I need to get going, places to be and all that," I lied, but I was now beginning to feel almost unnerved by this bat-pony, something about him was really wrong, like I should keep talking with him, but . . . just said I need to go, so why...? "Well that's a shame, maybe I could accompany you?" A little forward much!? But . . . my mind can't stop thinking of saying yes! I can't stop myself! Please...help me! But before I could even reply, I felt a hoof wrap around my own, as my fixed trance broke to see Lumos, a calm smile on his face, but his eyes had a fiery glow to them, and it was all directed at the stallion, but I couldn't help but hold onto his hoof tighter, as I kept my gaze to Lumos. "Welp, were all done here, I suggest we get moving, don't want to miss our train, right?" Lumos asked me, as I silently nodded, but his gaze never left the bat-pony, as he seemed to back off slightly, but his gaze never left me, but Lumos thankfully sensed my distress, and quickened his pace to the door, then he stopped "Seeya next time Light! Thanks!" He called back, as we left the store, and that stallion behind "Ok, what the hell happened back there!?" Lumos spat, as we continued to walk towards the direction of the train station, as I decided to keep close to him, as the memories of that conversation haunted me, but I shook my head in refusal, as we continued to walk. "Selene. What. Happened?" "I-I don't know...one minute I was going to leave, but then I ran into him, and suddenly, it was like my mind wouldn't listen to my anymore, as if I was just observing from my own eyes...it...it scared me..." I shakily replied, as I breathed a heavy sigh, as I felt my heart race from just the thought of being trapped in my own mind "Curses." Lumos snarled, as I felt a sudden wave of anger seep from his words, as I noticed his hardened glare. "He must have had a cursed object, or something similar, and he was using it to hex you." "H-Hex me?" I echoed, as I did hear about those through my enchantments. "But how do you know what a curse is?" "My world has fiction too, and I love diving into all sorts of magics, even the ones I fucking despise." He replied, but sighed as he poked me. "Anyways, what's up? You said you were leaving before that whole ordeal, why?" That kept me silent for a moment, as my mind slowly reverted back to normal, then I frowned back at Lumos, as I felt my emotions twist painfully in my head. "The way you answered my question before, did you really only see me as a friend until recently?" I asked truthfully, and even at that, I could see him unfazed by the question, like it was nothing but hot air, maybe it was, I do have the tendency of lose control of my emotions often But Lumos didn't answer, instead he grabbed my hoof, and pulled me along, as I blinked rapidly at his blunt and silent answer. "Hey!" I snapped, but he ignored me, and pulled me along, this kept up until we reached a small cafe, to which I just stared blankly at him, as he sat down, gesturing for me to copy . . . which I reluctantly gave into. At first, we sat there for 5 minutes, not a single word traded between us . . . so I waited "You want the truth?" I finally heard Lumos ask, to which I nodded hastily. "No, the others I only considered friends today, as I still needed time to become more sociable with them, before I could begin to trust them. And believe me when I say, I have serious trust issues," "But you, the first day we met, you didn't judge me on my character, who I was, or where I came from, instead you risked your safety and decided to aid me, you talked with me, laughed with me..." Lumos was genuinely smiling at this, and I could help but feel something in me skip. "You were my friend since the beginning, and I never doubted that decision." "I..." I couldn't speak, I don't know why, but he really, genuinely felt that way, and I couldn't understand why I was so happy, so . . . moved, so I just laughed, and couldn't be happier! Oh son of a bitch, I broke her. I mean...I really don't understand why she was laughing, it wasn't to spite me, but it was rather odd. But to be fair, I guess i'm not always clear when it comes to my emotions, if at all. But I guess all this time she thought I never considered her my friend, I mean, Erebus wouldn't be so reluctant. Heck he'd probably put his pain into their souls. But I honestly had no idea how I was going to adjust to being Nox, in a world filled with Ponies, but she was the first to actually help me, support me and everything, so to not call her a friend would be a sin, if I didn't already represent Envy in my own right. "So...you ok?" I asked warily, as she finally came back to reality, noticing my rather baffled expression "Sorry...I just feel like such an idiot." Don't we all love, me especially, then I noticed her eyes, and I quickly went to reply "We have an hour to kill before our train gets here, so fire away." I replied, as her face lit up with excitement that could rival Twilight "Cool!" She cheered as she thought for a moment as she put a hoof to her chin in thought, then in that same instance, she asked. "Do you have any idea where your friend, Erebus, might be?" "That's . . . a really good question, hence why I bought the maps, so I could track the most likely places he would try to go . . . even so..." I paused, then I just gave her an expression that read 'Duh fuck if I knew'. "I haven't the foggiest idea." ??? White was the world that surrounded the land, white was cold and unforgiving as lives of those can swiftly change with its flow, as the unpredictable and uncontrollable storms raged across the tundra, bring misfortune to all that dare to face its might, to defy its gods. Except one. Among the snow and icy torrents, walked a tall figure. He was big, with snow covering most of his clothes, but the yellows, reds, and other colors still managed to seep through, upon his leg, was a wolf, as it tried to tear its teeth from the figure's leg, as it was trailed along the snow, with the pack following close behind. The figure's left arm was raised out, as icicles hung from the puffy arm. In the figure's white glove, was a shiny, red balloon, the string and orb frozen to his figure's hand and in the air, as it stood firm in the winds. Then the figure stopped, as it slowly looked around with fiery, orange eyes. "Fuck! This shit is so cold, I'll be seeing gangsters pulling up their trousers!" The man shakily muttered to no one, as he continued to trek his way into the unknown. To Be Continued... Author's Note Now, I know I said I would be adding in something about the 'Ciphers', but it was either that, or my friend's introduction to where he is, and a few small hints to what he is displaced as. Still, hope you enjoyed this little character development! Next Chapter: Change Is Slow
Chapter 9 Change Is SlowDisplaced: Crossing Roads Chapter 9 Change Is Slow "You know, you really didn't need to come with me." I started with slight irritation, as my blade swept another batch of festering vines from my vision, my lack of dignity for any plant life becoming more and more apparent "Aww, don't be like that! Going on an adventure in the Everfree sounded awesome!" Lyra oh so happily cheered, as Vinyl nodded in agreement, holding a note to my vision "That, and Tavi wasn't really pleased with my late-night partying again..." She wrote with a sheepish grin, to which I rolled my eyes at their excuses To be truthful, having them along for the ride did make for a more interesting trip, but I do prefer working alone, as it gives me time to think in silence, no pony or human to bother me and my questionable thoughts on humanity as a whole. But, here we were. "I don't mind you two being here, I just like being on my own sometimes," I answered calmly, as I kept my gaze to the trail ahead, then I stopped with my hand held out to my side. "Lyra, duck." In that instance, she dropped to the forest floor, as my blade swung over her previous area, only to make contact with a walking, enchanted mutt, to which it bark was cut clean in half, the sticks slowly scattering around us. With that I flicked my blade from exsistance, and pressed on. Now, to understand my carelessness with my weapon, it is due to my paranoia, after my near-death-experience with that Cipher, I decided to focus on honing what abilities I had, training my body, and happily my mind also. I don't know why, but I had a daunting feeling i'd be seeing them again real soon, and with the information that Celestia is clearly hiding, I had my mind running a super sonic speed. "Hey Lumos? I think we're here." Lyra pointed ahead of me, to which I smirked in anticipation, mostly because I love seeing what time does to places like this, that, and it was my first real search for my friend "Wait, isn't this place haunted or something?" Vinyl wrote, to which I laughed "If it was, Erebus would have brought the dead back, just so he could beat them to death himself," I answered, to which Lyra chuckled nervously, so I patted her on the head to calm her nerves. "We'll be fine! After all, we got the dream team with us!" "Lumos, their fearless leader, with the powers of time itself!" I introduced with alot of hand gestures. "The silent Dubstep master, Vinyl!" I then pointed to her, as she smirked at the title, then last...and certainly not least. "And . . . Lyra." "Hey!" She pouted when she realized what I said. "Why don't I get a cool title!?" "We've yet to figure one out, you're sort of a cross between Bon-Bon, and Pinkie, so its hard to say?" I questioned, as Vinyl held another note up "You make me look normal, and that's difficult." She wrote as we both laughed at Lyra's frown, then my attention focused back on the castle ahead of us "So . . . how do we get across?" Lyra asked, looking to the massive ravine in front of us, as I peered over to see the 'very' steep fall, then a lightbulb clicked in my head, to which I gleefully rubbed my hands together. "Umm, are you...ok?" "Oh i'm fine, my minty friend, I just got an idea!" I spoke with a strong voice, to which I pointed ahead like Phoenix Wright. "I will teleport myself across, to which I will hoist the bridge up!" It's a solid plan, no flaws or anything . . . "Expect I have yet to master teleportation." "I . . .think i'll stay over here..." Vinyl wrote as me and Lyra gave her a look that screamed Nope', to which she backed up, with a note in toe. "You know, keep this place under guard and all that jazz." "Nope, no other options!" I declared, that, and I really want to try and teleport, just think of all the non-walking I could do! The possibilities of teleportation are endless, and thanks to Erebus, they have some . . . interesting results in combat if necessary "How about, any other options? Like if we levitate the bridge up?" Lyra suggested, then she quickly added. "I still want to see you teleport though." Yes! Suck it Vinyl, we win! "See? No use trying to put the breaks on this, its going down!" I finished with a stomp for effect, and I crossed by arms too. Then I saw Vinyl's eyes as they peered over her shades, a look of suspicion written all over her face, then she levitated another note "You planned this." "What?" She honestly didn't trust me, huh. And what, might I inquire would give that away my musical companion? "You planned this, Selene said you do these sort of things." Vinyl added to the note, sticking her tongue out at me. Dammit Selene, every time I want to try something fun, she goes and ruins it, nope not this time "You honestly don't trust me?" To which she replied with a nod, so I snorted, and turned to the gorge, putting my hand in front of my face, as I carefully scanned the environment in front of me. "I'll show you..." And so I ran forwards, focusing on the castle in my field of vision, taking in all the more important details to the best of my ability, to which I then nodded, and in a blink-of-an-eye, I vanished . . . towards my certain death. "FUUUUUUU-OW-BEEP-BEEP-BEEP-BEEP-MOTHER BEEP!!!" I eventually went through every word as my face, arse, and most of my body took a very painful fall to the gorge below, eventually smashing into the floor below "Is it a bad time to say I could teleport?" Lyra . . . you best shut up right now... I managed to pull my half-broken-ass out of the gorge, mind you, I was in pain whist this wakfu-charged body healed itself, but even with the time meds working, I still felt angry, hurt, with a touch of pride loss. Not my best day, but certainly not the worst. "You know . . . if I wasn't a kind person, i'd kick your ass off this cliff and see how you like-ow-it!" I groaned as my hand finally touched the grassy floor, only to follow with a hoof grabbing it as my chin came to rest on the dirt, followed by my final arm as I janked myself up, both Lyra and Vinyl pulling me up. "Thanks...hold up? Why didn't you two levitate me up?" Both then looked at each other, before smiling sheepishly at me, I swear . . . these goddamn ponies will be the death of me... But alas, we have made it to our destination, the Monarch's Rest, because saying the long title is downright pointless and stupid. "So . . . this is the home of the elements?" I asked out loud, and the feeling I was getting from this place felt . . . mystical, a land, long forgotten by time, where a great battle for the day took place, and where the new bonds of the elements had formed, quickly I might add, but it was still kind of cool to be standing here "Lumos, why would your friend be here?" Lyra asked me, to which I looked around carefully, taking in all the cracks and crevices for any sign of traps or entrances. "Umm, Lumos?" "Sorry, but knowing Erebus, he most likely decided to set a whole fuck-ton of traps to keep 'Distractions' out, so watch your step." I warned, as I approached the large, rotting doors, the two ponies close in toe as my warning stuck home with them. "Ok, when I open this door, run like hell for an open space, he's most likely made a trap for any idiots who open the doors to this place." They nodded, to which I slowly pushed the door open, the creaking of the massive door echoing through the abandoned halls as if they've never been opened for centuries, but I was more focused with wanting to stay alive, so in a swift motion, I kicked the door open . . . and off its hinges at the amount of force I had put behind the door, but I quickly rolled away from the open gateway, as the two ponies hung back behind the remaining door. "Are we ok!?" Lyra, if we weren't, I'd be diced into millions of pieces and flung into the next dimension. But she was right, no sound or sight of Erebus, no blood, no throne to call his own, no underlings being manipulated. Nothing.... "Dammit . . . Dammit!" I couldn't help it, so I brought my sword out and destroyed a pillar beside me, finely cutting it in two as the stone crumbled into pieces, then I plunged the blade into the mossy floor beneath us, my anger caused a slight shaking of the earth around me What stopped me from tearing this place apart, was a a small note hanging in my face. "Calm down, just chill for a moment before you turn this old place into a real mess." At that I sighed, looking to Vinyl who wore a neutral face, Lyra looked more concerned as she spoke up "Sorry...I guess we kind of made this more annoying for you, sorry." Why are you apologizing? I'm the one who convinced the bastard to join me on this misadventure, not you "No . . . I just feel like bringing him here was a big mistake...one that is now beginning to sink in because i'm-" I stopped at the feeling beneath my feet, so I froze, keeping my gaze to the floor as I saw loose dust trickle into the cracks . . . "Oh BEEP, Lyra, Vinyl, don't move." "Are-Are we-" Lyra began, but the sound of cracking made her own voice crack, Vinyl was looking towards me, most likely waiting for me to do something "No. When I say 'jump', both of you leap to me, i'll get us out of this." I said sternly as Lyra almost freaked out "B-But you can't teleport! We can't escape without keeping a level head! I-" Once again, the feeling of our bodies sinking slightly caused her to freeze, to which I slowly angled my body towards them, but the cracks knew, and followed by movement "One..." "Two..." "Three..." Here comes the big finish, as I watched the two of them ready themselves "JUMP!" "...Stop..." In that moment, the world froze around me, the two equines hanging in the air, as the massive pit beneath them had opened up, the slabs frozen in the air, but I was free to move, but not for long. "Shit, I have to end it quick!" I quickly ran to them, the strain on my body increasing with every second as my head screamed for me to stop, but I wasn't going to stop until I grabbed them. And in a quick motion I pulled the two ponies to my chest, as my left hand clicked, allowing time to resume as we fell through the massive fissures in the ground. Both were panicking, but I was rather dizzy, the strain from the fall and the time skip caused detrimental damage to me, much to my discomfort, but I wasn't just going to let two innocent ponies die. So for one final breath, I called to the two of them. "Hang on!" And with that said, we fell into the shadows below us, my mind fading somewhere else for the time being. ". . . Lumos . . . " Huh? was that Lyra? "up . . . please . . . !" Ow...ok, ok i'm waking up...dammit my side When my eyes did open, I was greeted by the sight of Lyra, but no Vinyl, strange? But I groaned as I rose off my back, hearing it crack in relief, then I turned to Lyr-wait . . . that's not Lyra, and don't ask me how I could tell, but I know that ain't her. Well for one, her cutie mark is missing. "Oh thank goodness you're ok!?" Fake Lyra sighed as she looked at me, but my mask's eyes narrowed, then I grabbed her with my good arm. "L-Lumos wa-" "Nice to finally meet a changeling, although I prefer if you would drop the act, I hate fakers..." I grumbled, dropping the changeling to the dark floor around us. Then at the sign of a hiss, I turned to see the green flames engulf the pony, and soon, I got to see what a changeling really looked like Black body, holes in ch-the exo-skeleton, big-green eyes . . . that looked normal? And . . . a mane? Now that was new, it was more like a membrane, but it was a light-blue tone, with a curly look to it, along with her tail. Yeah, definitely a mare. But her eyes narrowed at me, pointing a hoof at my face. "How did you see through my disguise!?" She snapped, so I decided to play the nice-sarcastic root "Well you sure know how to start a conversation." I huffed, as my eyes scanned the massive, dark hall we were in, it was dimly lit by green flames, vines, roots and webs littered the place. Most likely older than the castle itself "Or for that fact, 'what' are you!? You're bipedal, but not a dragon, so what?" She really does like being the interrogator, doesn't she? "Well, I'm human, second, I have many abilities, one apparently seeing through an obvious disguise...that and you forgot the cutie mark." I pointed out, as she blinked, then groaned at herself, smacking herself in the face "Every time! I always forget that! Stupid changeling magic..." She grunted, then to my surprise, pointed to a small out-cove. "Your friends are over there, now get lost!" "Umm . . . thanks? I guess?" I slowly responded, but my mind told me to speak with her, I honestly don't get this changeling, she seems . . . off, if that wasn't obvious. "Why are you letting me go?" "Does it matter?" She snapped, glaring at me from a few feet away. "You invaded my home, so get lost, I don't care for any creature, 'human', pony, or changeling." "Why?" I repeated, as she seemed to twitch at that remark "What do you mean 'why'!? I want you to leave, so GO!" She hissed, pointing to the massive hole above us. "There's a staircase against the right wall, take it, and get lost before I grab the nearest brick and smash it over that tin head of yours!" "You really hate life, huh?" I asked, ignoring her death threats, but this time she stopped, turning to face me with a scowl, but her eyes were lowered to the floor "Yeah...when you're kicked from your own home from being 'different', one tends to hate themselves and those around them, so yeah, I do." She summed up to the point I was generally feeling sorry for her, despite the fact she's wanting to turn my head into paste for paint "You're not the only one," I muttered, but I could see her slightly surprised eyes from here, but I decided to go to my slowly awakening friends as I spoke to her. "Some people enjoy being alone, but a lifetime of solitude is something no one should endure, despite their differences." And so I left her alone, something I could relate to as my normal shut-in self would agree, funny how that's changed over nearly a month in this world, dammit, i'm actually working above my negative days. That is sad. "Wait!" At the sound of an echo, my head turned to the changeling, her face looking conflicted as she glared at me, but I held my ground. "Who are you?" "I'm an idiot who sees everyone as an equal, but you already know my name." I answered with a wink, before turning to my companions, gods I have to carry them up so many stairs! This world really does hate me... *RUMBLE-CRACK-CRACK* "Oh find me in the alps!" I cursed as my body did a slow 180, to which I saw the changeling back up in utter fear of the shadow that nearly snuffed out the lights in the dark, hallow tunnel, oh crapbaskets What I saw gave me a mix of fan girl and mortal terror. It was a hydra, a fucking hydra with 5 heads! That's more than 4! But I digress, so I watched from my frozen position as it approached the changeling, who was now writing something in a book . . . a book, really!? But as I watched in shock as one of the now angry heads smash down on the stone floor, I saw that it hit nothing but stone, the crack from its jaw making a resound snap through the air, along with its scream. That's when I heard the hoof steps behind me, to which I turned to see the changeling, panting for her life. "How in the hell did you...?" I breathed, as my eyes scanned over the open book, the strange symbols glowing for a split second, before fading away. Ok, not gunna lie, that is one heck of a spell. "Ruins..." "Now you know, but I hate to inform you, but that thing is glaring at us!" She piped up, as I turned towards the hydra, this time all the heads glaring down at us, but now I could see it in more detail It's murky green scales, paired with the black spines running along its necks and heads as its crimson eyes glared down at me, top that off with its crooked, blood-stained teeth, and breath that could wound an army, it was a creature from hell itself. That and I can't see where it ends, so god only knows how long it is. "We must have woke it from our fall...this world really does hate me..." I grumbled, than I glanced back at the three, seeing Vinyl and Lyra coming around, so I looked to the changeling. "You, can you get them out of here?" "What! Why would I help them, and what makes you think I would help you!?" She barked, but I wasn't in the mood to argue, so I summoned my blade from the air, stunning her as I yelled "I'm not asking you as a human, i'm begging you as a living being! So help them!?" I countered, as I readied to fight the hulking mythological beast, with a slight tinge of glee that i'll be fighting my favorite mythological monster "I . . . don't get yourself killed, I rather have a massive opening of escape, thank you." Aww, she does care, but than I saw her stink-eye. "Bite me." and with that, she levitated the two ponies, and ran for the stairs, leaving me with my reaper "Ok boy...ante up!" Always wanted to say that! At once, 2 heads shot towards me, but I quickly leapt to the side, using my blade's face to redirect one of the heads, the force of it neck was almost enough to break a bone. The other did a circle though, running over the top of the other, its jaws wide as I quickly raised my blade to stop its maw, to which I was locked in a struggle match with its massive head, its roars ringing through my eardrums. I quickly used momentum and threw the head back, before slashing horizontally at its exposed skin, but my side was smashed to the left by another head, the resulting hit throwing me to the floor, only for one to ram me in the chest, near snapping my ribs into fragments. Another wrapped its neck around me, but I swung my blade around, managing to pierce its neck as it screeched, releasing me from its constricting hold. As my feet met the stone again, I quickly ducked under one of the necks as it tried to clothes-line me, but I had to quickly raise my palm, as I blasted another in front of me, the resulting force sending me flying on my ass, but I decided to use this as I turned whist sliding, blasting another in the neck, as my body shot to the right, then to the left. I managed to land more hits with each blast of wakfu, but then my back met a scaled wall. My head looked up, as my mind froze in utter terror, turns out there were 6 heads, this one was only just deciding to show its ugly mug in all its glory. It was far larger, with two eyes on each side of its head, its spines were longer, and it looked like there was a set of extra teeth slapped on top of another. In a word, fuck. I tried to run, but all I could do was scream in utter agony, nothing in my life could compare to this right now, as it slammed its jaws down on my armoured leg, being the only thing keeping my leg attached, as I was thrown into a wall, then I raised me into the air, and threw me towards the massive hole, now I was within the light of day again. That's when my back sparked with unimaginable pain from my body slamming into another head, my body falling to the floor once more, as my dizzy gaze watched the heads circle me from a distance. But I did manage to get to my knees, as my head turned to my near mangled leg, blood, along with traces of green leaking from the puncture wounds. Shit, venom. "Lumos!!! Please, you can't win this!!!" I heard Lyra scream to me, most likely nearly out of the pit, that's when I saw a clear exit to the stairs, my only lifeline . . . but I couldn't move, not in this state. "Please, run!!!" Run . . . just like always . . . Oh Gods, my head feels like its going to implode, and each pulse of throbbing pain is tearing my senses to the far reaches of this world! I wouldn't be surprised if I looked like I was in agony to them, the poison and injuries definitely make it seem bad...v-very bad...hehehe.... I then tore my gaze from my side and towards the massive beast, its eyes finally locking with my own, as my blue orbs stared up at this monster's crimson, dagger-like eyes. They remind me of Selene . . . but why? Its not like it matters if I go . . . all friendships end, mine just seemed to be cut short for being a fucking good guy . . . dammit that hurts! The good side and the wounds! "Not yet..." Wait . . . hold the metaphorical phone, who's that? Great . . . now i'm hearing voices, looks like death finally gets to claim me... "...I won't let it end here..." "S-Sorry mate . . . you're a b-bit late to the party, hehehe . . . now I can understand the coldness you feel near death..." Then, for once in my life, I felt something, it was like a pressure in my very being threatened to burst in a mere moment. Suddenly, I moved to my feet, as I felt the pain in my body numb . . . almost like I was untouched by this creature's blows, but why? Why me? Choose someone else . . . not a nobody. And yet i'm standing! And I feel amazing, it was if my body could move faster than light! Faster than . . . time . . . like it was always just natural to me . . . natural . . . "Hehehe...hahaha!" I couldn't help but laugh, it felt amazing to do so, despite the others looking at me if utter bafflement, but I figured it out! The reason I failed before, Gods it was so simple it would put every other person to shame at how deathly simple it was! All this time, ive been overthinking this entire thing! "I'll just be me." I grinned under my broken mask, as I could feel all the hidden wakfu in my body suddenly flow, my armour beginning to glow, as I saw the room turn a hue of the sky, and so . . . I readied for round 2, my mind, body and soul at the ready. "Lumos, what are you doing!? Do you want to die!?" Miss changeling, there's something I need to tell you about myself, an you better listen "I'll never die here . . . i'll take them all on!!!" I screamed, as my mind went into full auto, as I ran towards the alpha head, as the other 5 rushed me, but I grinned as in a flash, I vanished, appearing a split second above them, which surprised me more than anything At that moment, I used my now clear opening to drop towards one of the heads, to which looked up in time to see me throw my blade towards its eye, to which it made a very nice hole it its now screaming head, I grabbed the grip of my blade, as I swung my body around, latching onto its head as it flailed,, but I did a swift turn, snapping its spine in two as it fell limp. The others all charged at me, teeth lashing out at me as my body warped from one location to the next, avoiding all the strikes as I swung my blade into the wall behind me, as one ram towards me, as jumped off my blade, its head slamming into the mossy wall as I teleported beneath it, grabbing my blade and swinging in an arc, splitting the hydra's head in two. However, I gasped at the one that had latched onto my left arm, its teeth sinking into my muscles as I yelped, but I glared back at it as I opened my palm in its maw, firing blast after blast of pure wakfu down it throat, as i saw the blue and red fly from the back of its neck. I winced as I saw three punctures in my arm, but I couldn't focus on that now, as I decided to finish this fast, as I saw the remaining heads circle the alpha's, keeping their gazes on me, which was perfect as a little voice in my head chuckled darkly at the though in my head. Lets end this. In a flash, I warped far above the pit, above the castle, my body afloat in the air as my eyes stared at the vibrant worlds around me, if it weren't for the pain and venom, this might have been the most beautiful scene ive ever witnessed, but right now, I have a pest that needs to be erased. And so, I dropped. I held my blade out, the tip pointing like an arrow towards the pit as my speed only grew, and with my wakfu and adrenaline on burst, I was fall far faster, that's when I saw it, the hydra as it's eyes seemed to widened at my decent, but I wasn't going to slow down, so I released all my anger at once, knowing I may not survive this, I might as well end it with a bang! "FUCK THIS WORLD! AND FUCK . . . YOOOOOOU!!!" With that, I burst into the pit like a spear from the sky, and with the sound of my body breaking the sound barrier, I hit the alpha right between the eyes, along with the 2 remaining heads directly, the resulting impact was enough to make my vision shake like an earthquake, as the boom could possibly be heard from afar And as my body smashing into the stone, causing the slabs themselves to fly from their resting place, I slowly fell onto my back, as my blade slowly faded away into nothing, but my vision was locked on the blue sky above me, all sounds were like a hum, only the sight of that blue sky, and golden inferno of a sun kept me smiling under my near shattered mask, and for once, I welcomed the void. . . . Owwww . . . why must life hurt me so? "I think he's awake now..." Huh? Sounded like that changeling, must still be in the castle . . . alive. Well that was lucky "He is!" I heard 2 voices gasp, ok? there was only the four of us, why now-oh, I sitting on something comfy, i'm home . . . shit, Selene is gunna kill me~ "I'm going to kill him..." Then I guess i'll just go back to sleep "I guess i'll just sleep then, goodnight." I spoke up, my voice dry and horse, hah! pun... But my body decided to remind me I was alive, as I sprung into a sitting position, clutching my arm in discomfort from the venom, as I noticed the light amount of bandages on my left leg...looks like i'm a pony again. Then my eyes focused on the scene before me, there was Vinyl and Lyra, who both looked relieved that I was alive. The changeling, who wore a disguise, with no cutie mark, must be a problem for her, she was like a female version of me, but instead her hair was a sandy ponytail, and her eyes were emerald green. Then there was my angel of death, Selene. She didn't look as bad as the last time, but I could see the look in her eyes, a combo of pissed off and . . . heartbroken? That's new. "So . . . how long was I out for, miss changeling?" That made Selene do a double take, ha! Still got it, but the look from said changeling was annoyed and . . . relief? Ok, something definitely happened when I was out cold! "King of subtlety right here." she pointed out dryly, but then rolled her eyes. "Only a few hours, your body seemed to heal on its own, but the venom was nearly the cause of death, luckily, I had a ruin that could used as an antidote, your welcome." "Wait. You . . . healed me?" That was actually surprising, I didn't think my words of aggravation could do that? But the looks of calmness was enough for me really "Yeah, you saved me . . . despite me being one of the Queen's pawns, much as I hate to admit it, you helped be either way, so . . . thanks for that..." She answered with an honest smile on her face, small as it was, it was still genuine, then she frowned. "Now, if you don't mind, I have a home that needs to be relocated, can't exactly move a hydra from the ground on my own." "Wait!" I blurted out, much to my own head's surprise, but she listened as the other 3 watched me, as I moved to my feet, which stung a bit. "You don't need to go, you know?" "What?" She was baffled by that, can't say I blame her, but I continued "I said I see everyone as equals, but I also don't like seeing people in total isolation . . . what i'm trying to say is, you can stay here, you can leave if you wish, but I won't let someone, changeling or not, suffer." That was my offer, one I think Selene won't mind, hopefully "I-Why are you . . ." She didn't speak, instead she looked at me, directly into my eyes as she most likely was going through my emotions like a hawk, then her eyes widened slightly. "You would honestly accept me?" "If a human can make friends with a bat-pony, and ponies, along with a princess, i'm pretty sure I can include changelings." I answered with a smirk, but she remained silent for a moment, then she turned for the door "I . . . need to think about this . . ." I can understand that, then she gave me a sympathetic smile, combined with a glare. "I don't say this often, so listen up!" "I...can't thank you enough for today, so...i'm sorry for...snapping at you back there, reflex of mine . . . also . . . mine name is . . . Gel, just so you know." And with that, she left the house, leaving me to calm Lyra down enough to leave with Vinyl, who smacked me upside the head for being an idiot, more than herself that is Now it was just me and Selene . . . for once, I just stood there, staring back at her, I really had no excuse for this one, so I guess i'll just take it up front. "You nearly died . . .again..." She whispered, and I nodded neutrally, but I felt slightly bad for her "Yeah..." "And yet . . . you shrug it off like it was nothing . . . why?" I heard her voice crack there slightly, as my mouth opened, but I closed it as I couldn't really think of a reason. "Do you really not care about your own life? Of those who know you? Your family?" "Of course I do, that's why I did it." I answered, as she looked at me with a strange look, so I continued. "I've never socialized because of this bad luck I seem to bring, no matter what I do, I always bring misfortune to others, and my general personality gets shunned by everyone, so when I fought of that hydra, not a single regret ran through me, cause in the end, i'm nothing to the world-" "But you are to me! To all of us, Lyra, Vinyl, Octavia, Bon-Bon, Whooves, Ditzy, Twilight...all of them, they care about you, and you killing yourself won't make things ok . . . death never does!" Selene snapped at me, tears weld up in her eyes as I stood as still as a statue I . . . really matter to them? But why? I'm a bad luck charm, a guy who could rip apart reality if I'm not careful, a sarcastic, dick-head with no redeeming qualities, i'm a hollow shadow, to put it bluntly. But now? I . . . I really messed up, and I'm... "I'm sorry..." I said it, and it hurt, alot. "I can't apologize for what I did, my entire life I one big fuck up, and having pe-ponies that care about me is something ive never had before . . ." And at that, I stared right at her, for once I kept my eyes locked on her. "I human, i'm a failure of a species, and I can never atone for that." "...But you're not a failure..." Now I was really confused, Selene had somehow moved when I was talking, and now she was holding me close to her, funny . . . never really felt this calm before from being embraced. "You're kind, funny, you risk your own life for others, no matter who or what they are...and you show ponies what it means to be alive..." Then I pulled away from her, looking at her with a face that I doubt I've ever used. Genuine happiness. "I'm sorry I worried you . . . and . . . I promise I won't die, I won't leave you or any one of our friends, 'that' is a promise I won't break." I answered, and it felt right, despite how impossible it sounded, but I guess I'll try, but she seemed to like my response, judging by how she rested her head on my chest again, she does alot "Ok...I'll trust you." "And i'll trust you all the same." And I won't fail again. To Be Continued... Author's Note Holy bugger! This was a long one, but I hope it makes up for the delay, cause my hands are bleeding! But now we have a new member to the group, Yay! And before anyone gets angry about my choice of how Lumos can use most of his abilities now, well, that will be explained in later chapters, so stay tuned! Also, sorry if my spelling dies here and there, this was a long one, and I can't really spot my mistakes that well And I'll see you all in the next chapter! Next Chapter: Yin and Yang
Chapter 10 Yin And YangDisplaced: Crossing Roads Chapter 10 Yin And Yang WARNING: This is where the story enters alot of offensive puns and jokes that are NOT meant to be taken to heart, they are merely my friend's way of expressing himself, and yes, this was technically a self insert, but I digress. I hope you enjoy my friend's humor! "....Eye spy with my little eye....something....white!" and once again Pinkie, you're clearly a voice of a generation, and i'll still take a gander at it "Hmm....clouds?" I answered, to which everyone groaned in irritation at our banter, but Pinkie still gasped "Yep! Ok, your turn!" She announced, but before I could even speak, a felt a bat 'bonk' me on my muzzle "OW, dammit Gel!" said mare (In disguise) looked at me with distaste as her rune vanished from the air, to which she went back to scanning through the book of magical runes (Yes I know I spelt it wrong before, sue me!), the rest all just glared at Pinkie as she smiled nervously. "Ok, so I get hit with a magical bat, but she only gets glared at? I call bull..." "To be fair, you did start it, that, and its Pinkie, that makes it a stretch? " Selene answered for me, patting me on the back with a leathery wing, yay me... "And your irritating personality is one that deserves to be thrown in front of a train." Gel added with a snort, charming as ever, but right now I was more focused on the fact that its been a month....1 whole month in a land of talking ponies....can't say my life can't get any weirder though "You've said the same thing for almost a week now, can't I get a compliment, Gel?" I asked with a sarcastic grin, which earned a book to the face, funny, didn't see her as the reading type, unless you count runes "Shut it, you irritating, time warping rat!" Wow, that's new, then she sighed. "I still don't understand why you brought me along?" "Twilight asked me to tell you, so take it up with her." I shrugged, as said pony spoke up for my behalf "Well, at first, when I heard that Lumos and Selene had a new roommate, I thought it was only a matter of time until we would get to know you, but from what Ive seen, you're like me." Twilight explained, with I glanced at her, as Gel sat up curiously "'Like you'?" She echoed, as I decided to see where this was going. Can't blame a guy from being curious too "Before, I only cared about my studies and being Princess Celesta's pupil-" more like lap dog.... "But one day, she sent me to Ponyville to observe the celebrations, and make friends, and in the end, I ended up realizing that shutting myself from the world was causing me to lose out on something I didn't know I wanted, Friendships." and we've come full circle! When I looked at Gel, even I saw surprised by her reaction, she seemed conflicted, most likely because of the whole 'Changeling' thing from the wedding, and the fact that she could honestly see the resemblance. Huh? Guess its a small world, hell, even I can relate to that whole 'Shut-in' problem. "Friendships...." Gel muttered, before glancing around all of us, and then her eyes rested on me, as I just guested to Twilight, and she looked at her with a frown, but averted her gaze. "....I guess....I could try, but i'm the worst at making friends." "Join the club!" I added, then Twilight smiled warmly at her "I do like a challenge." She commented as Gel smirked with a glare "Do you worst." She challenged in return, but before Pinkie could begin a whole epic showdown, that could rock the world to its fibers, my eyes, and mouth all seemed to express my next sentence "Hey, Pinkie? Can mountains move on two legs?" I asked as I kept my gaze to the tundra outside "Nope! Silly!" Oh good, then my answer can be justified "Then what in the fucking anti-Christ is that!!?" I screamed as my hoof pointed to the massive shadow outside, to which the rest all looked in my direction, then panicked "What is that thing!!?" Twilight and Selene yelled, as Gel seemed to be preparing another rune as a fail-safe, Pinkie was freaking out like she was having an exorcism "It must be a monster!!!" Dash yelled, as AJ held her back from flying out the train, which we all felt tug in an abrupt halt, sending us flying into each other, with my lungs being crushed by Fluttershy and Selene "Oww...." I groaned, as I felt my liver RKO my lungs in despair, followed by a strike from my ribs "S-Sorry!" Fluttershy gasped, as Selene rolled off of me, smiling warily as I pulled myself up to the window, my head resting on the windowsill, that's when I paused for a moment, as my eyes looked to the giant shadow, as it seemed to look back at us in realization . . . . It big . . . . . . . . way . . . . big . . . . A clock in my head slowly ticked around to strike the '12', once it did, it rung like a massive bus in my head, to which I opened the window slightly and yelled with as much force as I could muster. "HOW LONG HAVE YOU BEEN OUT HERE, YOU ASSHOLE!!!?" At that, I heard a massive, booming voice threaten to burst my eardrums in repent. "OH FUCK ME!!!?" And with that, we watched as the body shrunk into a tiny dot, to which the dot fell, and fell, and I swore I heard more cursing as it finally met the snowy world below. At that, I sighed as I removed the bracelet from my hoof, my armour and body returning as I turned to the others "I found him..." Holy balls it's cold! I mean, being from the great fuck-up of Northern Ireland makes one naturally adjusted to cold years, and fucked weather patterns, like snow in summer! Or 90 degrees in winter. But this empire was really cold, as me along with the group searched for any signs of my pattern in crime, which was failing miserably. "Are ya sure he's out here!?" AJ asked me, to which I turned back to the snow in concentration "Well either that, or Jesus came back to life.... again!" I yelled back, to which I muttered to myself....until I felt my face burn in pain. "AH FUCKING COCK BITE!" I fell back into the snow in utter pain from the fist poking from the snow, as the others quickly ran to my aid, or in amusement. When I recovered, I sat up to look at the frozen glove-fist, to which Twilight spoke up. "Is he....ok?" Twilight asked me in concern, to which I calmly replied "I hope he's dead, and that it was just a reflex." I bluntly stated, to which their faces of horror were priceless, but I sighed, and turned to the hand. "Howya been?" ". . ." He didn't speak, as I saw his hand wobble from side-to-side "Spectacular, now, if you're done being a Destiny Guardian doing the mountain parkour challenge, speak!" I ordered in irritation, to which I heard a muffled reply "Suck my salty balls!" Ok, I've had it....and judging by the confused expressions on my companions faces, they were too "Either you tell me how you somehow avoided civilization for a month, or I leave your lonely ass in the snow!" ah, that got a reply "Well....you can't be mad at me..." No...no....no! "What did you do?" I asked sternly "You promise not to be mad?" He repeated, but I was already beginning to regret visiting the empire now "What. Did you. Do?" I repeated calmly "Ok, first off, I was minding my own business-" at that, I grabbed his gloved-hand and snapped it with a resounding crack, to which he laughed in response, but the others all nearly fainted at the sound "Bullshit!" "I waaaas~" He complained, as I dropped his hand to the snow again "And what were you doing whist you were 'minding your own business'." I grunted, as his hand snapped into place, before pointing at me "Ok, so I was just relaxing in a tundra with my Glens, my wolves, when I found something!" He began, as we all listened to his tale "Huh, that's a big building, cool. lets invade, shall we glen pack." looking behind me i see the small pack of wolves look at me in what i assume is admiration... or hunger. can't tell. feeling a gnawing on my leg i see Glen #1 starting to chew again. rolling my eyes i shake him off and crush its infant head under my boot like the disgusting creature it is. Spinning on my bloodied heel i stare at the enraged wolves "Yes my minions, use that newfound rage and use it well, for we have a fortress to conquer and mortals feed upon." using my powers over the mind i force the wolves to ignore their child and we begin marching toward the large metal building. 'Lets see, i can shape-shift so who shall i be for this little party. Kreig, Cayde-6, the dragon born, Asterus, the unkindled one, Happy... the fuck, Qrow. Hold on... YES, im feeling something witty and entertaining. lets be Kirito, the almighty God of swords and/or harems.' "Insert dramatic effect! CHARGE!!!" To which I picked up the corpse of the wolf pup, and swung it faster than Negan to Glen's head at the iron door "And so I broke in. Killed all of them. And released Sombra." He quickly summed up for us in about 10 seconds, to which we all did a double take on the last part "Wait, you did what?" I asked, as everyone shared my concern "Oh yeah, I released good old Doctor Sombrero!" He answered, as all of us looked to the now surfaced Hades, from Hercules, as he ignited his hair again, to which we all screamed at my borderline, retarded friend "YOU RELEASED SOMBRA!!?" To which he fell back into the snow "Why are we not questioning why he's still alive?" He retorted, before I stood up, and grabbed him by his cloak, to which he quickly burst in a fit of laughter. "Oh gods, i'm still taller than you!" "You fucking degenerate idiot-" "Why thank you!" he replied with a grin "Were. The fuck. Did he go?" I asked dangerously, as he broke into another fit of laughter, to which he pointed in the direction of the empire-wait....he knew where he.... "Are you saying, for a whole month, you knew where the empire was!?" "What are ya, gay!? It's a city made of luminous fucking crystal id have to be a proper fag not to see it, I could see it from up there!?" To which he pointed to the sky, and so I dropped him before he could laugh, and I rubbed my mask's face "Wait, I though he was your friend, why would he release Sombra!?" Dash questioned, to which I sighed in irritation "Friend, yes, pain in my ass, yes." I replied, as I pointed to the train. "Can we please get on the train, save the empire, and then you can question why I haven't gutted this moron!" "...Fuck you got me there...." Erebus scoffed, as he was already at the train. "I like trains." Back on the train, everyone watched as me and Erebus kept going back and forth in our argument, mainly about how he thought touching a crystal that glowed purple, in a bad-guy's base was a good idea. "-Of all the things, you released him, I mean, I like the guy, he's a good villain, but seriously!?" I countered, to which replied "One, it was glowing purple, two, and I did not know it was a bad-guy-base, I was just killing for the fun of it." He countered, and I proceeded to bury my head in my hands as I felt my brain stop functioning "Ok, Ok, why are you two fighting? I though you were best friends?" Twilight frowned, as we both looked at each other, before bursting into fits of laughter. "W-What's so funny?" "Its just that, you could never understand how our friendship works!?" I answered through my laughing fit, to which Erebus helped to answer "One second we are Natsu and Grey, the next, were a stereotypical Bestie duo!" He replied, before changing into Grey, clothes not included, to which most of the ponies avoided eyes contact with him, all red in the face. "What, afraid of snakes are we?" "God fucking dammit, change into someone else!?" I snapped, as I too avoided to be scarred again , once I heard a click of fingers, I turned to see probably the best representation for Erebus, Alucard. "Well....I can't complain...." "I'm a real fucking vampire." Erebus replied, as he held Cassul and Jackel in each of his hands, but a frozen balloon made it difficult to hold Cassul. "Stupid balloon..." "Wait...you're a...vampire?" Selene asked warily, to which Erebus smirked "Well, atleast I can relate to you." He answered, and for once, Selene looked irritated, that was new "Oh for Luna's sake, i'm a Therstral, not a vampire." She sighed in irritation as Erebus waved her off "I know that, I just don't care." Great to know you two will love each other, that's when I saw Fluttershy hiding behind AJ and Pinkie "Fluttershy, you know he isn't going to hurt you, he has a weakness to cuteness." I saw Erebus going for a retort, but my blade had already pierced his head, pinning him to his seat, and in that one instance, everyone freaked out, again "Hahaha-guah-fuck that's annoying!" Erebus replied, nearly scarring the lot as he pulled his head out of the blade, not leaving a scratch "What are you!?" Gel questioned in fear, as she held her book close to her chest, and before I could let him scar them, I spoke up "He's a guy who is very, VERY, hard to kill, so don't freak out," I answered, then I looked to Fluttershy, who had now vanished under the seats. "Sorry, Shy, didn't mean to scare ya..." "I-It's fine, I-I know he's nice, e-even if he doesn't s-show it..." She shakily replied, but I decided to not stop the words that left the fucker's mouth this time "I can't say I am....but I can tolerate things, as long as they aren't thieves, liars, or rapists, other than that, you're safe. Oh! And petty people, like feminists!" You truly are a voice of a generation, but, I guess I can't hope for much, that's when I saw Twilight's shocked look as she peered out the window "Twi, what's-oh....shit balls...." I muttered, as we all looked towards the empire, or what's become of it, heck, even Erebus was surprised "It's like a Zerg rush up in here!" Erebus replied, as we watched the smoke rise into the air, with buildings, now black and void, twisting in odd angles as they formed in the center, the fortress was nearly all black, with gold running like veins across its surface, it was corrupted "What have you done?" Rarity gasped, as I narrowed my gaze at the scene before me "Is it too late to say, my bad?" Erebus, shut it! "I hope you all know what hell is like, cause we're on a non-stop ride to the epicenter." I answered, as we approached the fall of the empire To Be Continued.... Author's Note The small backstory was created by my friend Lucaridis, I suggest seeing his story if you like his humor, but besides that, the battle for the empire arc will be next! So stay tuned! But as always, see you in the next chapter! Next Chapter: No Time For Promises
Chapter 11 No Time For PromisesDisplaced: Crossing Roads Chapter 11 No Time For Promises *Erebus' POV* "Alright, so i'm in this super boring train, about....something, I don't know, wasn't paying attention....then BOOM, it was like an ugly contest where everyone was a winner." I monologue to the bartender, who was too busy hiding behind his table, as I drunk my soulless exsistance away "I saw this shadow creature run up to my face, so I cut him down, swoosh!" "Killed two more that approached me, swish, swish, stab!" I kept going in a lazy action of my hands. "Got one more just to be safe, swoosh-I-I did alot of...stabbing, if i'm being totally honest...." I grumbled, then I mimicked that of an explosion with my arms "Then, BOOOOM, something exploded in the distance-well it was like, two feet from me-so you know, that was fun-I'm getting side-tracked, point is, I get....slightly....'eh'?" I then saw the bartender's eyes watch me in utter bafflement and fear, to which I sighed. "Eh....guess you should have been there...." *ROAR* I then felt my face pin itself to the table, as something itchy ran through the back of my head, which is slightly annoying, but I guess when you've pinned the guy to the floor behind you, whist drinking their blood, I guess that would happen, so I got my ass up, pulled the blade from my face, and stumbled out into the street, the fires of the bar licking my black and crimson cloak as I walked out. Good talk. *Lumos' POV* "Cayde-fuck-Erebus, get over here!" I called in irritation, as I watched the Exo wobble over in boredom, his Thorn at the ready, as he waved to me "Fuck off, i'm not switching!" And in that instant, he pointed Thorn to his left, blasting another shadow in the face, its body turning to dust in that instant "Whatever, just help us get everyone to the part of the castle that isn't infested with black crystals!" I yelled, as I in turn teleported, and impaled two on my blade, before pulling back, then I quickly turned to the others, who were all scared to the point of death, and unlike Erebus, I had a shred of humanity left in me. "Girls! Keep close, and don't worry, one good hit can turn these shadows to dust, so let rip!" In that moment, I saw Dash fly over me, just to knock one away that I didn't see, nice shot as well, the thing was booted into the nearest window. At my command, the rest followed suit, knocking any away as we made our way to the remaining castle spire, but at that moment in time, I yawned. "This is....not what I was expecting," I spoke to Erebus, who had casually ducked to avoid one other shadow-thing, ghouls, I'll call them ghouls. "I mean, I know this is kind of big, but...." "Poorly made?" He suggested, to which I clicked my tongue, pointing to him "That's it." I spoke, then I looked to him again, wondering something about why he was still Cayde-6. "Tell me something? Why are you still only turning into other people? Why not back to your other form?" "Meh, 'cause the author likes to keep it in suspense like an incompetent fuck-stain, but this balloon is a dead giveaway." He shrugged, to which I nodded, I won't lie, it was odd as to why that was a thing "Understandable, Its a habit of mine, so bare with 'other' me, other than that..." I sighed, before pointing to the heart in front of us, it was alot more interesting up close, as it had an aura that almost seem, inviting, or atleast more fascinating than the hellhole we were in. "I think were here?" "Are you two done!?" At that, we looked to Twilight, and saw that they were all making their way inside, as Guards kept the ghouls at bay, huh, for once they have a use, good for them, but enough thinking, time to do some non-thinking-stuff! That sounded ten times better in my head *Lumos' POV* Ok, so I think i'm in a meeting now, can't really say it's interesting, so i'll give my own rundown of the whole ordeal. So about two hours ago, a strange, red light flashed across the skies of the Crystal Empire, at first, not a single pony knew why, that is, until they started to see the buildings before them twist and warp into constructs for the spider nest of a spire that had formed on the right-side of the castle, near the barracks. Not too long after that, creatures that looked like black, inc-like appearance came from the shadows, not intentionally attacking anyone, only if provoked, but this is the Royal Guard were talking about, so in a space of an hour, they went on a rampage, destroying everything in sight and leaving nothing but ruins in their wake. Luckily, the Crystal Heart seems to ward the creatures away from the un-corrupted side of the castle. And so it brings us to here. "-Before I forget, Twilight, who are these two....ponies?" At that, my head had finally turned from the window to my left, as I looked to the more better ruler of Equestria, Princess Cadence, yes, I respect her, not that fucking Sun-Arse! "Sorry, my name's Lumos, manipulator of time...." Then I looked to Erebus, and it seems he got the memo as he did a short bow, which is quite rare "Erebus, a pleasure." Ok....? That was rare! He must have it his head or something, or he just likes them more than sun-butt, so that's understandable, since these two do more than just let teenagers work out life-threatening problems "Right, Well Lumos, Erebus, i'm I correct in saying that you might be able to help us with this threat?" She asked warily, but I had already held my mouth shut, as I decided to contemplate on that narrative "No." And like that, everyone seemed to do a double take "What!?" Everyone, but me screamed, as Erebus pointed to Twilight "Nightmare Moon, Discord, Sombra, Queen Cryst-Bug lady, Tirek, Sunset and the Sirens." He listed off to her, then his robotic mouth mimicked a yawn, before he continued. "All of you are clearly capable of handling this, since you've all dealt with magical beings before, we haven't." "But this was your fault! You have to help!" Dash pointed at him, her and AJ's gazes narrowed, but he waved them off "Of course i'm gunna help, I'm just pointing out the most logical thing here, and ive barely got a grasp on my own abilities, let alone Lumos' way of 'being the good guy', but this was entirely my fault, so i'll assist you." Erebus finished, as that seemed to calm them all down, then Prince Armour spoke up "And what about you, Lumos? Will you help my sister and her friends with this?" Ah, that was the question, although, this definitely isn't Sombra, as much as it would be an improvement, he wouldn't make 'human' looking shadows, nor aimlessly destroy his own kingdom I hate to admit it, but I think my best course of action would be to just bring Erebus with me, can't risk these girls to any unknown threat, despite their feats, this might be out of their league. Sadly, my train seems to be getting shoved alot today, as I looked to see Selene poking my leg. "Lumos? What is it?" She didn't need to be involved, none of them if I can help it, and call me a low-life-example-of-humanity, but seeing any innocent creature hurt is just wrong to me, unlike Erebus, I did care for their safety "Me and Erebus will take care of the main threat, alone." I answered, but before AJ could protest to that, I continued. "You girls need to stay here encase of any break-ins, or support for the Guards outside, I don't know why the heart is protecting this place, but I doubt it can last forever." "And if you fail?" Was that a challenge me and my companion detected? That made me looked evenly at Shining, before he seemed to understand from my blue gaze, before nodding. "The barracks are to the far east of this room, just follow any guards that are already patrolling the area, they can help you." "I'm bored, Im'ma go get started!" Erebus blurted out, before walking out the doors of the throne room, obviously he just wants to 'test' his powers more. That left me with the arguments "Wait! Lumos I-" My hand rose to stop Twilight's voice, then I looked to them all "Thank you for your concern for a nobody like me, but we can handle this, above everything else, we're pretty good as a team, so we'll be fine." I answered calmly, not a hint of doubt in my words, but Gel looked at me with a frown "Even so, you can't just expect us not to worry, especially them, and I rather not deal with a bunch of mares' concerns." Aww, she does care! But then I just laughed "Your funeral, but I guess you've been used to that feeling?" I quipped as she blew a strand of her mane, before going back to her book in silence, and with that, I tried my best to exit the room, but I knew that the gods above loved to fuck with me alot "You promised..." Dammit, of all the bloody mares in this world! I slowly looked down to see Selene, her face showing no signs to hide her concern and worry. But why? I'm nothing more than a complete and utter asshole! But I sighed, and decided to give her the truth, no matter how painful it might be "I'm a lair, a cheat, an asshole, a scrub of dirt from a world filled with utter chaos beyond any hope of redemption from the deities above, I've always pushed overs away for my own better loneliness and...." I paused, seeing the looks of....pity and remorse on all of their faces, and for some reason, it felt wrong, but I never listened to my soulless, void of an organ anymore ". . . Because I can never keep my word, something ive learned never to make...." And with that, I brought my fingers up, and before any of them could call out to me, I sighed *CLICK* Among all the chaos of the world, a sky filled with crimson, and clouds of black. Ashes rose from the pits of hell that raged on like rifts to the hell-spawn on another world, the taste of acrid and ash filled my lungs, my eyes with a sensation of death, something we both came to realize as a joke to us, a mere comical relief to our meaningless exsistance. And yet we stand as the light, something we never thought as reality, only myth or fantasy, and yet we stand, above all the discord and blood, beyond our own cognitive thoughts, and into a realm we cast into words of fiction and lies. If death awaits to claim us, we'll laugh, we'll stare into its empty sockets with joy and malice, sapping the joy with our lives. This would all be avoided, we could run, we could sit and watch the display of carnage and chaos rein across the land, us, among the mighty, these simple creatures would cower at our names, beg at our feet, die by our blades. Envy and Sloth, the sins of man, but yet we chose. We confirmed. We laughed. And yet we rise. To Be Continued... Author's Note I am so sorry this took so long! But with shit in my way, and trying to write an ending for this chapter that I liked, it took its toll. But I hope you enjoyed, cause next we get nothing but action, baby! Next Chapter: "I'm Standing Right Here"
Chapter 12 "I'm Standing Right Here"Displaced: Crossing Roads Chapter 12 "I'm Standing Right Here" A labyrinth of gold and white stood before me, as my steps vibrated through-out its hollow chambers like warnings to whatever awaited me at the end, Erebus had ran at the sound of a fight, leaving me to wander these empty halls of glass, the air felt pure though, unlike the crooked and broken shell from the outside, this whole world was so clear and untouched. "Just who did this...?" I muttered absentmindedly to the nothingness, my clock sword on my metal back as I slowly wandered the halls for any sign of another door, so far, pillars of glass and marble greeted me, as I rubbed my hand over my mask, adjusting it to be more comfortable. "Or better yet, where's the army? Or are they after Erebus?" "Most likely the ladder, since someone is watching me, but from everywhere?" I thought, as I looked around at the world around me, before my face finally smacked into something solid. "Ow...." When I looked up at the force that had stopped my internal monologue, I saw that two sets of doors, near identical too the entrance of this place stood firm, until my headbutt forced them to open, to which I sighed and waited for the dramatic door swing to finish. "Take my advice, oil the doors...." I muttered, before jumping through the doors once I could stick through, inside was....well...holy hell The entire place was like a massive observatory, with massive, twisted windows at the far end of the octagon-like room, pillars of twisted crystal and glass somehow held the spire of the ceiling up, with purple-red lights, dimming the atmosphere, adding to the black floors of marble. And then I heard the female voice laugh at me. "Really? Of all the people to choose, you picked Nox!?" Ok....so this person knew about Nox, most likely about Erebus' form too, but that means....oh shit! But at my realization, she giggled creepily. "Oh? So you finally used that head of yours?" "You came from our world, on the same day too, am I right!?" I called out calmly, as I felt the hair on my spine creep from the rush of ice that ran through my body, it felt both familiar and an infinite amount of times colder, heck, I was seeing frost on my chest! "But what are you?" "Me? I'm like you, we both hated our pitiful lives, we both wanted a world that saw us as beings of power, as Gods!" I was silent, only that seemed to make her laugh pitifully. "Don't tell me 'you' decided to befriend them!?" . . . "Oh my God! You did! What, were you expecting to gain something we both lost out on, friendship? Go jack yourself off! They can't give us what we want, in the end, they're just like the rest, only more stupid and harder to look at without being blinded!" Where was she going with this? "Are you going to tell me what you want? Or should I come back in an hour?" I grumbled, but she didn't seem phased by that, in fact, she used it "What? So you honestly think you and that clown are going to earn their trust from saving them!? Jesus, you boys are the worst, you can't even comprehend it! THEY. WILL. HATE. YOU!!!" and then I laughed, it was low, and I doubt she could hear it, but it was there. "W-What are-" "You must be the biggest, most egotistical bitch to ever be displaced. 'Hate me'? I fucking told them I was the piss-take of humanity! I hate myself! I hate our whole species. And when I arrived here, I felt like a God!" I yelled, as I saw the shadow move to my left, good timing "But you want to know what makes us different!?" I asked, as she kept her mouth shut. "I care more about life than anyone could possibly understand, even a bunch of talking equines, so go take your words, and shove them up your ass you stupid, God-like, wannabe!" And as if the bells rung true, I saw what could only make me utter one word at its appearance "Ffffffuck." and with that, the entity punched me so hard, I felt my ribs crack a thousand times over, as my body flew towards the wall, before I was grabbed by a very elastic arm of some sort of (sailor). "Nice catch and timing." "You know it!" He nodded, before we both dropped to the floor, looking directly at the chick, if we can call it that The girl took the form of the most deadly creature in anime history, she was mostly a black humanoid entity, with white eyes and a triangular white mouth. And her movements were like she was being rotoscoped constantly. She was displaced as the (Anti-Spiral). "The anti-spiral, oh we are fucked!" I chuckled, as Erebus changed into a more suitable form, he was one of the more adaptable aliens from Ben 10, (Feedback), with a colour scheme to match the 16 year old version. "Feedback, good choice." "Now then! What purpose do you get out of this? Hurting innocent creatures? I don't see any real merit to this?" I questioned, and don't get me wrong, I wouldn't mind unaliving some, but this was really random, but judging by how the energy around the She-spiral turned red, I doubt it was good "Merit! How about finally being able to show all of them I'm stronger! I'm the queen here! Not that useless Sun-arse they touch themselves too, and once ive built up the Cipher army I have, I'll fucking turn this world to red, I'll skin them all if I have to too! YOU CAN'T STOP ME!" She screamed, as me and Erebus looked at each other "She's done it. She beats you in terms of insanity." I stated, I wasn't really phased by her plan. "Although, I'm guess you saw her flaws, correct?" "My Flaws?" She echoed, as Erebus took front stage "Let me take a wild guess, you've been here just as long? So tell me, why haven't you erased us? Or trapped us in an Infinite multiverse Labyrinth?" Erebus questioned, as this made her stumble for an answer "I-Well-um...Who cares! When you got an army of idiots to do you work, who needs those powers!?" Wow, she really was dense, so I took over "You're right about one thing, you and I are the same, but I've learned to control most of my abilities, Erebus only sticks with transformations for power and advantages in a fight, but you, you stumbled upon a power you have no idea about, you have a body you can't learn to control, and to top it all off, you're an incompetent excuse for a villain." I explained with a look of disappointment "Shall we go?" Erebus gestured to the door, as I shrugged "We can fix this, no problem." I nodded in agreement, leaving the pathetic girl to her own devices, but I decided to leave her with one final piece of advice, since I'm such a nice scrub. "You know! If you want to be more threatening, try picking a character you know the abilities to!" "Y-You can't just-I won't...." She stumbled, as we were about to open the doors to leave this sad place, but something seemed to grab us both from our places, as we were turned around to look at her, a face of malice and nerd-rage written all over her. "DON'T YOU MOCK ME!" And with that, she threw us both into the opposite ends of the room, nearly throwing us out the walls themselves, I was then lifted out, before being smashed into the floor with tremendous force, before I broke from the invisible grasp. I then narrowly avoided a multitude of purple blasts as I slid behind a broken pillar, using it to cover myself. "WHAT? THINK I'M WEAK NOW!" She roared, as I nearly yelled out in fear from her sudden appearance, as she grabbed my face plate, and pinned me to the floor, then she lit her hand up and blasted me flying, and I must admit, it felt like I was hit with a slab of pure molten metal as I screamed from the pain I then watched as Erebus ran towards her, his leads and fingers stabbing her in the back as his body glowed tremendously with white energy, but she roared and hit him with the equivalent of a million punches. Before he face-planted the floor, but she wasn't finished, as she grabbed Erebus by his leg, and quickly flung him around like a rag-doll. His body left imprints of his face in the marble, as I felt the entire twisted fortress shake from the impact. I quickly reacted by pulling my sword out, and teleporting behind her, but I met with her grabbing my right arm, and pulling me towards her knee, once I felt my jaw snap in two, she pulled us both into each other, smashing us together. Then in one blast of purple energy, we were sent flying into another wall, sending both of us to our knees in pain, especially from the way she smashed us together like putty. "Ok, new plan...." I breathed, as I looked from Erebus, to her, then to the building around us. "Hit her till she falls, now!" "Fuck!" Was all he said, as we ran for her, and I noticed her grinning expression, as she extended her hands outwards, as I felt my entire body freeze in that moment, even Erebus was frozen, and rubble held firm in the air around us. She can stop time, of course she could "What? You forget I could do this? And you called me incompetent!" She mocked as I saw her grab my sword from my grasp, holding it high above my own neck, as the grin on her face grew. "If I have to kill a little worm like you, then i'll gladly do it! And once I'm done with you, I'll skin those annoying equines from the show! Even the new ones you brought!" What . . . "What....?" I asked low, making her swing pause, perfect. In that instance, I clicked my fingers, allowing me to move freely in this frozen world. "What....You forget I could do this?" but I left her no time to respond, as I gave her a right-hook, before wrenching my sword from her grasp "Little fact, you're powerful, but without protection, you're just a naked human. Perfect for the killing." I hissed darkly, then I pointed my sword at her throat, which she was now trembling in fear, good. "You can try to stop us. Try to trap us. Control us. But we'll always find a way." She then gasped in fear, as she shot a line of pure energy my way, but I had already teleported behind her, as I watched the blast erase a whole section of the fortress, then I breathed into her no-existent ear. "You touch them, and I'll gut you like a pig. Ever. So. Slowly." I dared, then I clicked my fingers, letting time resume its progress and for me to smile under my helmet. "How was the meal!?" "W-What?" She gasped, before seeing the black tendril snake back to its owner, as she swung her arm at the air behind her, seeing me beside Erebus again. "You. You were bluffing the whole time!" "Yes and no. But I believe you have bigger concerns, bye-bye!" I waved, as I vanished to my final position, letting Erebus do all the work this time. And at first, I was blinded by the pillar of white light that engulfed him, but it soon allowed me to see the scene before me in pure awe "Feedback. Can absorb energy and bounce it right back. So take a guess at how long you were talking?" Erebus asked with a grin, as his one eyes narrowed, but the girl wasn't going to let herself die easily, so I helped her out a bit Before she could dissipate into nothing, I used my teleportation and shoved my arms right through her chest, disrupting anything she was going to pull, as Erebus lined up his cords to release every ounce of energy he built to that point in time. She struggled in my grasp, as I concentrated on holding her still, which was hard when she was a being of infinite power. "You planned this from the start! Using my own power against me?" She screamed as I chuckled "That's the plan!" I smirked, then she turned to look at me, her face trying to phase away, but I held for as long as I could "Y-You'll die too! Let me go you asshole!" She cried, but I just narrowed my gaze at her "Sorry, but you've done enough gloating! I'm standing right here!" I roared, before yelling with all my might. "EREBUS, GO FOR A WALK!!!" At my words, he released a silent breath, before thrusting his plug hands forward. And to me, it was like a gate to heaven had opened to my eyes, as we were engulfed its its blinding light. But not today, so I smashed my feet down, hard. Then I thrusted her into the light, holding her front figure to the intense heat and pressure, as the wind screamed in my ears. "AHHHHHHHHH~" and with that, I shot myself to the left, leaving her to be blasted the fuck into the next twenty dimensions as the white wall blasted straight through the layers of the fortress, causing a massive explosion of power to rupture the structural integrity of the whole castle extension But in the those few moments of nothing but the sound of bricks and walls falling apart, as glass shattered through-out the building, me and Erebus both looked at each other in a very beaten state, even Erebus was in a more weaker form of (Yamcha), as we laughed are asses off. "H-Holy shit! Y-Y-You really fucked all of this up~hahahaha!" I was dying at this point, my broken body aside, as Erebus laughed along with me, no even able to say a single word as he doubled over. "I-Just-You fucked 'EVERYTHING' up! I'm surprised you didn't take the cosmos with you!" "B-But in all seriousness, we should get out." I calmed down after a good five minutes, as I saw the wall behind us fall apart, so I got to my feet and grabbed Erebus by the shoulder as I focused on a main street we came in from, then in an instant, we were gone, leaving the ruins of a fallen kingdom behind us *Selene's POV* I'm going to kill him....Seriously! Did they have to destroy the 'WHOLE' tower! As me, Gel, and the other girls ran down to where we saw the flash of blue, we watched as the pieces of the grand structure fell into black mist, any of those creatures left slowly fell to the same fate, and soon, the entire kingdom looked peaceful again, expect for what was ahead of us. Sitting on the road in front of us, with a few Ponies who decided to take a look at what the two creatures were, was Erebus, judging by how he always changes forms like a changeling, and Lumos, but I was surprised to see him less injured. He was covered in some cuts and bruises, even Erebus was. "Hey guys! You alright!" I called out as I flew up to them, before dropping to my hooves, and then Erebus just pointed to the now almost vanished tower "Problem taken care of, you're welcome." He spoke, before proceeding to flop onto his back in exhaustion, then I looked to Lumos, who was being praised by Rainbow and Twilight "You could have needed help!" Twilight sighed in irritation, but Lumos waved her off "Not a chance, that 'thing', she had the power to wipe out a whole universe, but luckily, she's like me and Erebus, she's yet to understand her abilities fully, so far, she can stop time like me, dodge movements through probability, but nor create attacks in them, and can summon massive amounts of energy." Lumos listed off, as I, along with everyone else stared blankly at this comment "How can someone control probability!? That's impossible!" I and Twilight yelled at him, that's not possible, it's not possible, I don't....ahhh, brain hurts! "Yes well, welcome to the world of Anime, where impossible is bullshit!" Erebus stated as I looked to Lumos, and feeling dread wash over me, I remembered everything he said, before he left.....Why? Why does it hurt when I remember? "Lumos?" I asked softly, as his mask looked in my direction as he stood up, looking towards the others, then to me again. "...Lumos I-" "You should have heeded my warning, human." A voice rung out to me and Lumos, before I stared at his face, even with a mask, his dread was clear, and his pain was all too real to me, as I stared at him with horror that froze me to only screaming his name "LUMOS!!!" To Be Continued.... "Every soul has a price, every action has a cost, and every victory has a sacrifice." Lumos Author's Note I don't know which was harder, trying to write Erebus, or trying to find a great bad guy (And the whole stupid evil person cliche will be explained in time) to be an actual threat to them both. Other than that, get ready for the next fight between Viribus and Lumos, next time! Next Chapter: A True Warrior
Chapter 13 A True WarriorDisplaced: Crossing Roads Chapter 13 A True Warrior "Saving one life, means not being able to save another." Yeah. Those words are very real to me, ive gone and wrapped myself and my best friend into a world that we thought he understood, something we could bend to our whim, I was wrong. Because at the end of it all, if you peel away our morals, our personalities, what you're left with is two hollow men with nothing to give to a world they were created for. I guess now the universe wants to nail that for me, and it hurts. "LUMOS!" And at the sound of my name, I knew it was over, well before I could mutter a single word of retort to my attacker, instead, I gaped at the sight of the glass-like blade sticking through my chest, its cold touch radiating through-out my body, as I felt its coils wrap themselves around my soul again, only it felt like my life was being crushed over and over again All I could do was watch as the blade was pulled from my chest, as I felt the strength lift from my body with it, as I fell to my knees, my face left to stare up at the gold-black-clad monster, his armor both as sleek and pristine as a royal, but twisted with malice and warped by whatever the girl did to them. But those eyes showed nothing to me, but they carried hatred within their orbs as I coughed. "Like the rest of humanity, you are flawed, you create wars for purposes of greed and immortality." He spoke to me, as I couldn't help but laugh with a pitiful croak "Well....to....sum humanity....as a whole." I spat, but my face quickly met with his glove, as I felt the same intense heat blast my face, as my body made a begging attempt to crawl away, as I screamed out in pain, gods it hurt, then my face was smashed forcefully into the road, as my mask chipped from the impact "I am Viribus, commander of the great Cipher army, our goal was to being order and peace for every being in this world, but all I saw was war, destruction, death, creatures like you feed off of that pain, you think you have the power to change the world, but you don't," He monologue to me, as I tried to retort, but his foot had already started to crunch into my back, as I winced from the agony "When we awoke, we saw her, and her motives were like yours, but she wanted peace and understood what sacrifices a monster must make to be a warrior to the masses." Viribus finished, as I was lifted shamefully with my head, as I felt my brain scream for the pressure to stop, as I tried to grasp his arm with my own "W-What does....that mean?" I asked, as I felt my vision drift around, my arms were starting to become weaker by the second, and above all of this, he still let me live. Then my eye made contact with his vulture-like stare (Not because of his helmet) "Your devotion to those will ignite the bravery of others. Bravery will drive those to sacrifice their needs for others....And sacrifice for a cause will lead to Death." He answered as I felt some familiarity in those words, its the same way a 'True' hero is born, through their death, others rise, and for a Warrior, its the same catch But I wasn't allowed to think of it, as I felt my primal nerves sink in, as I was dropped to the stone ground again, but I kept moving, I kept rising again to face him, I don't know why, I'd know I can't win....So why am I still struggling? As I kept trying to stop my body from moving, I came to look up at Viribus, but something seemed to snap in him at that moment. "Do not look at me....human!" Viribus snarled, as I was kicked flying towards the group again, my body tumbling from the force behind that leg was enough to shatter one of my ribs, and I was too weak to even cry out in pain, the only indication of agony came from my right eye on my mask, its shattered glass gave weigh to a twitch of pain But even as I begged for Death just to give me a free pass of death, I still pushed my arms under me, as I used my fists to push me up, if not for a hooves holding me back. "Come on now, Sugarcube, stop thrown your life away!" Applejack, you know I really don't care, right? But then I saw Gel and Selene doing the same, both now looking really concerned "Please stop! You don't have to do this!" Selene begged, as I gave a raspy sigh, as I pushed them off of me, but Gel was very persistent "For all that is holy, stop trying to get up!" Hehehe, Gel really does care. But I was already on my knees again, as I stared up as Viribus, but his fist died out for a moment, before he grabbed my face and pulled me from the crowd, and I even saw Twilight blast him with a pulse of magic. Sadly, that didn't even phase him, oh no.... "You insist of cowering behind that power, behind walls of innocent lives," Then he pulled me to look at him, as he gripped my throat tightly as I gargled for a breath, but that only made his grip grow. "You're not worthy of that power, neither of you are." And with that, he threw me into a building, as I felt crystals cut me, and shatter before my eyes from the sheer force he put into the attack, then I heard more voices call to me. "Dude, just stop fighting, let us help!" Dash suggested, but I doubt she wants to feel her soul being torn in two "P-Please s-stop...." Fluttershy was even more silent than before, but even I could tell she hated this "For God sakes, have some humility and stay dead!" Erebus, go fuck yourself. But at the faint look I gave him, I saw that he still sat there on the path, he was irritated, but he didn't move, instead, he just watched carefully. Now that can mean 2 things, one, he's enjoying this too much, or two, he can tell that this freak's plans have a few holes in it, or both. So I did the only logical thing that filled my mind, I brought up every bit of pain, all my anger and grief, all the memories of people who had beaten me and broken my pride, I undid the caps on every bottled emotion I stored. And I laughed, albeit, like a mad man with a torn throat, but it felt so great, and now its time for my plan to go into full swing. *Selene's POV* Why was he laughing!? Why won't he just run away!? I felt my head scream for him to stop, I didn't want to see my friends suffer, not like this. But something told me to just watch, and I felt like I should trust it, even if it hurts, I know he'll be fine, he's survived before, I 'know' he'll live. He promised. "What's so funny?" Viribus asked, as Lumos balanced himself on his legs, both angled to hold his weakened body upright, then he laughed even more and with a twisted, cackling voice, he spoke, and I couldn't help but shiver from the creepy voice he was using "Well...its just that you think you have us both figured out," Lumos spoke calmly, before in only the space of a second, he surprised all of us by actually running towards Viribus, the fact of him running alone was enough to leave me in a state of shock, as he drew his blade from thin air, and clashed with the crooked scimitar that Viribus held. "But you could never comprehend people like us!" But before he could mutter another word, we watched as he took a 'third' strike from the soul blade, but before he could cry out, we saw that the ghostly blade never made contact, instead, a bronze, rusted object flew in the way of the strike. When it fell to the earth, we looked at the crooked broadsword before us, but I saw Lumos' left hand. He pointed two fingers up, as if to indicate to look, but why? "What was that?" Viribus questioned, but then was caught off guard by Lumos grabbing his right arm in a lock, where Lumos had side-stepped around Viribus, grabbing it and twisting the right arm behind his back, with his left hand he used it to lock it with Viribus' scimitar, leaving them to struggle. "How can you still move? That cursed weapon should have left you-" But his words were cut off by Lumos smashing his vulture-face into the stone, before he roared at Viribus with lethal malice. Something ive never seen from Lumos before, as I noticed at even Erebus was taken back by the sudden aggression that rose from him. "Want to generalize us!? Then next time, make sure that some of us don't know how to kick your ass!!!" He snapped, before grabbing the cursed blade with his left hand, before he slowly twisted the blade in his arm, wait, what is he doing!? "Lumos, stop! If you shatter the blade, it could kill you!" I screamed, but he seemed to shrug the whole warning off, but Viribus noticed and used his overwhelming weight to throw Lumos off his back, then he rushed Lumos as he tried to recover, but his left hand moved again *TING-CLASH* Viribus was once again hit by another rusted object from the ground, as another weapon flew from the dirt itself, and in a burst of pure ferocity, countless weaponry from ages past flung themselves at the Cipher, as he tried desperately to counter the mass of weapons that bombarded his armor, some even managing to chip at the more brittle joints. *CLANG-CRACK-SNAP* And by surprise, one massive scythe uprooted from the stone, as its swooped from under Viribus' chin, shattering the bottom section of his helmet, as the pieces slowly turned to black mist, that's when he turned to face us, and Lumos. It was horrifying, his bottom face was completely black, with a massive jaw filled with pointed, white teeth, all crooked and chipped, and stained with red. "Courtesy of King Sombra, asshole." Lumos spat, as Viribus growled in anger at the fact that his helmet was now broken, fleeting to the winds of the north, then he looked at Lumos who was coughing up something red of his own. "I can manipulate time itself, so....whose to say I don't control what time is left for the weapons created by a tyrant from the past?" "You....are no warrior, not a monster.....only a pest." Viribus snarled in disgust, as he held his scimitar towards Lumos, his jaw moving irregularly to mimic speech. "And like all pests, they must be rid of." "Then lets be rid of just one." Lumos countered, as he vanished from the space he was originally, but as Viribus went to strike the area behind him, he never accounted for Lumos to only appear in front of his own weapon. As he did the unthinkable "What are you doing!!?" Gel screamed in both shock and disbelief, as I just sat in silence, as I watched him grasp the phantom blade as he twisted its blade in two directions, causing an outlast of wind to occur from the strain "You'll be hexed if you do that!?" I heard Twilight yell over the wind, and even Viribus' eyes were wide from Lumos' reckless action as he tried to pull back from the crazy human. Please don't die.... *Lumos' POV* "W-What are you doing!?" Oh for the uncounted time, shut up! And through my internal conflict, I pulled with all the might I could muster from my dying body, as I felt the blade begin to give weigh from the strain of its brittle form "'What it means to be a warrior'!? What a load of bullshit!" I snapped at him, holding my own had never felt so painful, the very urge of my bones wanting to snap was so agonizing, but I need to shove this down his throat, whether he cared or not! "All you care about is causing nothing but war between innocent races. You have fuck-all principles, just like every other villain in this show! So if the world you ridicule us from originating from, then we'll drag you to hell with us!" And with that being said, what came next could have been either a flashlight, or death. As I saw nothing after I broke the blade in two, I felt what could only be described as emptiness, I felt nothing, only pressure around my whole body, like gravity was increased to pin me into a singular point. "C'est certainement étrange, nous vivons, même dans la prise de la mort." Wait, was that....French? Or Spanish? I can never really tell, but what I could see, was my vision beginning to clear again, as I felt relieved to see the blue sky again, even with all the faces covering it "Holy fuck ba-I mean, oh my goodness its a miracle!" Ah, good to know Erebus stuck with the organ plan, then I felt my eardrums nearly burst at the collective gasp "Lumos!" Ow, sorry eardrums, may you rest in pepperoni "Yes, that's my name." I answered with a cough, as I felt multiple limbs hold me down, even Erebus was holding me down "Best to lay there for a moment, you got a literal hair of strength left." Ah, good to know Yamcha, at least he's useful now. Then I looked to the rest, all either smiling, sighing, or just generally happy for my well-being, cool, i'm alive "Are thou the cause of such chaos?" And now Old English, this day has sure been eventful, and it seems my luck has ran short now, as my eyes glanced towards the small group of armoured Thestrals, all clad in purple-black armour, with golden eyes all trained on me and Erebus, even Selene was eyed and she seemed to shrink behind us "Yes. And I won't lie, I can't really move right now, so don't worry about trying to apprehend me." I answered, feeling my legs resist the urge to move even an inch, but I guess they deserved to rest after all the hell I put them through, then my eyes landed on Luna, as I saw her monotone expression land on my mask "Why are you concerned for one's capture? We-I did not come for your imprisonment." Luna asked, as I just looked at her with confusion, even some of her guards were slightly surprised by that, then I saw two new figures approach, both covered in scuff marks from whatever had transpired, but still more useful than Sun Butt "Because you and Erebus don't deserve to be punished for saving us." Shinning spoke up for my curious questions, then I saw Princess Cadence smile at us both "You risked your lives, complete strangers who could have easily overthrown us, and you saved hundreds of our own, so to imprison you would be a terrible mistake, both for us, and because it would be pointless to try." She shrugged in the end, as I saw Erebus click his fingers, turning back into Cayde-6 as he nodded to her "See, she gets it." Yep, that she does, then I looked to Luna again, a small smile crossing her face "So, if you don't mind me asking, why are you here, Luna?" Yep, everyone still gets surprised by my lack of respect, sue me. But surprisingly, she wasn't even phased by it "I wish to thank you two in person, not only for being our ally in our time of need, but to also say that you both have my respect, even if my sister has....other opinions on the subject, but if that time comes, you have our support." Luna bowed, yeah, a god-like being, 'bowed' to us! Now that's a new level of respect right there, then saw Pinkie hop towards me "Yep! And you got us too!" I swore I heard Erebus mumble something about 'Cupcakes', but I digress, as I looked back to the monarchies, then to my companions and Erebus "Well, can't say that this means anything in the long run, but for what its worth, I'm glad that this happened." I nodded in content, as Erebus decided to take his filter off for a moment "Yeah, being stabbed and nearly erased, can't say I don't love it! What next? Hmm, maybe being skinned alive? Or maybe just having the equivalent of crushed grapes would be nice?" Yep, can't beat his insanity, not without a bat anyways "I prefer being impaled in multiple locations though, get the slow death going." I added, both of us ignoring the horrified looks of the equines' faces, but whist I was happy to be alive, my mind still raced with two questions "Still....Who was that chick with the Anti-spiral body? And better yet, who are these Ciphers, really?" But before I could contemplate on the multitude of questions I had, I noticed the looks that everyone had given me, even if it was subtle, I could tell that I was in for a long ride back to Po-The Village, screw calling it that To Be Continued... Author's Note If you haven't already guessed, the talking between Lumos and Viribus was adapted from Destiny 2, just because I liked how the Speaker utterly roasts Ghaul in their talk. Other than that, I hope you enjoyed this crazy show of will and devotion between the two characters. Next Chapter: Trail And Error
Chapter 14 Trail And ErrorAuthor's Note A little notice before this chapter, it is more conversation heavy, so don't expect great detail in surroundings, other than that, I hope you'll enjoy this chapter! And also.... Next Chapter After Christmas: Purpose Of Man Chapter 14 Trail And Error Displaced: Crossing Roads Chapter 14 Trail And Error Silence. Well, between all of us, the sound of the train's gears and rattling rung through our heads with a muffled tone, the tundra of white still unreadable due to its, well, nothingness. To my right was Erebus, now opting for (Gary the Stormtrooper). To what sat in front of me, was the Mane 6, Gel, Selene, and finally, Princess Luna. This was getting rather unconformable. *CLAP* At the sound of my hands clapping, it managed to startle everyone into looking in my direction, but I think Erebus was still questioning why he turned into Gary of all things, but right now, I wanted answers. "Princess Luna, you mind telling me, and I put this as bluntly as possible," I began, before sighing. "What in the actual fuck are these golden army mother fuckers! And why one of them had a cursed weapon in the first place!?" Not my best choice of words, but it got the point across, as one other alicorn stepped in "I have to agree with Lumos, what were those things, and why did one of them have such a weapon? I thought curses were just a fairy tale?" Pot calling the kettle black, aren't we? "Twilight Sparkle, there are many things that may seem like a myth, but all myths come from somewhere, and that 'somewhere' is both the origin of these 'Ciphers' and the cursed weapon, but before I continue," Then she glared at me, pointing a hoof in my direction. "You not only survived another fatal curse from that 'item', but you may have almost doomed us all for shattering that weapon!" "This coming from the person who tried to cover the world in darkness, even though that would kill 'EVERYTHING' that requires light, which is every living thing." I bluntly replied, she and the group all looked shocked at my retort, so I just shrugged. "You don't need half a brain cell to know that light is a very needed resource for life, not my problem that Nightmare had a unoriginal villain complex." "Can we just get back to the backstory already!?" Thank you Skittles, and with that, Luna filled us in on the origin of these Ciphers "Long ago, back before even me or my sister had ascended to that of the rulers, Starswirl had made one final project that he kept a secret from everypony he knew, even his closest friends. He knew that one day, enemies beyond that of any alicorn would rise to conquer all that we took for granted, even Discord would fall to their power," "So he made an army, built from gold and iron, infused with magic beyond our realm, and gave the leader a weapon from which even Sombra feared, the Hollow Fragment, a blade made from the remnants of a reality, infused with the power of a dying world, and the last piece, the ability to control," "He casted a spell, made of three seals. One of Alicorn magic, another of Chaos magic, and the last, of Time-Space magic. With these as the conduits, one could lead an army that feels nothing, and will die to fulfill their task." And with that, we all stared in shock at the how these Ciphers came to be, it would explain how that chick got control of them, since she can do practically anything, sort of "HAHAHAHAHA!!!" Me and Erebus were now in a fit of laughter, their origin, and how they work was so....stupid! Their weakness was so clear, it might as well be glowing in the sky like a comet heading directly for us! "What's so funny!?" Oh Applejack, like you could understand. "Our home is at risk, and your laughing?" "No, were dying from smartness, what do you think were laughing about!?" I barked, as I calmed myself down enough to speak. "We did our job, this is your problem, not ours." "What!? But you can't just-" I didn't let Skittles finish, as I slammed my fist into the seat, before I slipped the ring onto my arm, allowing them all to see my face in pony-form, and to decide it, I showed nothing but a cocky, wide-eye look "Oh? You don't think I can just sit back and watch this happen? News flash Skittles, I. Don't. Care." I bluntly worded for her, but a look from Luna grabbed my tone quickly. "Don't give me that look! The only reason I helped out at the Empire was because I was trying to clean up Erebus' mess, and now I have, so i'm done." "B-But what a-about those....Ciphers?" Fluttershy asked me nervously, so I just sighed, shaking my head in utter annoyance, so I just waved my hoof for Erebus to take the wheel, I didn't need this "We. Don't. Care. Its a simple concept that you all can grasp, and one which will explain that we only came here for the power, nothing more. No Fri-firen...Companionship, no pointless episodic crap, nothing, just so we could skull-fuck a world over, before we get bored and move on." He explained in a way that I found quite accurate, then he continued "I don't like any of you, I can tolerate, but nothing more. Lumos only cares because he's more screwed on right than me, and because he has an irritating motive to help, when he shouldn't, but I can't force him to change. So with that, do your own work, this has nothing to do with us, unless it directly bothers us." Erebus explained, leaving them all to gape in utter shock, then I saw Twilight look at me with sadness, but for once, I gave them an answer "You want the truth? Well if my answer back at the castle didn't stick, then this will. You are constantly pressing matters that lead to nothing more than discord, when you're suppose to be this 'Friendship Princess', so for once, wake up and learn to shut your curious mouth for once." That nearly brought her to tears, but I then turned to the now two angry ponies "Oh buck up you two! You both show more stubbornness than any human being that has even shown cognitive thought, you constantly try to best each other, to the point of near endangerment to those around you, and one of you has a serious problem grasping any concept beyond four words." AJ looked away, and Dash just seemed to freeze, next came like a gun "And don't get me started on you, Rarity," I then saw the look of disgust on her face, which my eye began to twitch. "What? I'm I not your 'perfect guy'? Am I too rude, too annoying, or just downright hideous in your eyes? Because let me tell you something, us humans weren't born perfect little rays of sunshine like all of you, were the most fucked up group of living organisms on the planet, and you're a farm animal to us, so know who's really the one in dirt next time." She nearly fainted "I don't have anything to say to either Pinkie or Fluttershy, since they are about the most realistic out of all of you. And for my final answer, you want to know something 'fascinating'?" At this, they looked at me, and I frowned. "Friendship. Isn't. Magic. Magic is magic, and sub-classes exist within it, but the concept of 'Friendship' being a form is utter bullshit!" "It's fact, magic is the form upon which universal laws and physics don't apply, but using emotions can empower magic, its not a raw form of power, only a non-physical matter that changes the outcome." Erebus added, making them all freeze at the bombshell dropped on them all, then I looked to the door out of the train cart, and I decided to get some air "Thanks Erebus, now if you excuse me, I'm going to go and bash my anger out." I bowed before leaving, not a single regret ran through me, well, not that I could tell, emotions are a rather confusing concept. But then I heard Luna speak up "You have power, just like us, and yet you squander it, just like the attacker back the Empire." What!? "What was that...?" I asked in a low voice, as I kept my back to them, but Erebus just chuckled "You done fucked up." Damn right they did. I then threw the ring off my leg, turning back into Nox, before pulling my sword from the air around us, and slamming it with enough force to completely shatter the world around us into freezing, leaving all of us to move, then my eyes narrowed "Like those Ciphers? Don't you 'DARE' try to compare me to those nats! I have the power to tear reality to hell a thousand times over! I can bend and snap it to my will! I can conjure the very time in every entity to my whim! I was the one who suffered, I was the dirt beneath everyone! And now? Now I have the strength to do anything I please, so don't think for a bloody second that I can't just leave you all to die!" I roared in anger, before the world around us resumed "Erebus can gain power from fear! And right now, he could probably open a rift home for us! We could leave, and we'd never regret it! And you know why?" I seethed, as they all looked at me with terrified expressions, but I tried not to let my voice break in that last moment of anger. "Because....We see reality for what it is...." "A waste of precious life." We both spoke, as the train fell silent once more, only the sound of my footsteps made any indication of life, before I opened the door, and walked out into the open world around me. Funny, I never expected a bunch of animated animals to piss me off so much Well....that could have gone better, then again, these ponies are always so confusing with morals that it makes us Changelings look sane in comparison. But I just sighed, getting up from my seat, before walking over to the door where Lumos had left, I did, however, hit a roadblock. "Wait, where are you going?" I glanced back over to Twilight, who looked a little better than before, I didn't really see why he needed to tear into her like that, but I guess it was already out of my hooves. So I pointed to the door "Unlike most, I don't want a guy, with the power to turn us to dust to be hostile, and since Erebus already dislikes everything, he's an exception, and besides, they have a point about 'friendship' being a source of magic on its own." I answered, but before any of them could argue, Erebus clicked his figures, as he looked at his new 'pony' body "Ok, I don't get how you can deal with this....rather weak body, but, atleast she gets it, even for a....strange equine," He replied, before he turned back into that metal creature....Cayde, I believe was its name. "But little word of warning, he's on a nerd rage, so proceed to ignore his rambling when he starts." "Good to know." I nodded, before using my horn to open the door, before closing it behind me. I then looked at the curves in the metal, as I saw Lumos rubbing his head softly from whatever he was doing. "So, that was quite a show?" "Come to lecture me, too? Waste your breath for all I care." He muttered, as he stared out towards the mountains, as they slowly shadowed us in their size, so I just decided to go out and say it "You are right, and wrong." Point for Gel, as I saw his head glance at me for a second, then back to the view in front of us. "Your right, you have the power to leave if you want, kill if you want, and to be honest, you could leave right now, I don't care. You helped me, you helped us, were even." "Seems like you have your head on right?" He questioned, and I just kept my frown steady, before I hopped onto the railing, sitting myself on its cold edge. "So why bother stating the obvious? That's my job." "Because, if there's one key difference I've seen between you and your friend, even if we've only known him for the day. You care, despite your efforts to put yourself out there as someone who could care less, you still helped Selene in only the first few minutes since you got to this world." And at that, I felt his emotions turn slightly, so I decided to press "You befriended me, and her, along with Twilight and her friends, and even Vinyl's group," I stated, as he finally turned his head to look at me, his mask's face was blank, but his emotions couldn't lie. "You can lie to yourself for the rest of your life, or you can atleast accept this one truth, just this once." "And what might that be?" He asked, as I gave him a very faint smile, even I felt some sort of companionship with him, even if I won't admit it myself "That you have more than just Erebus as a friend now, you have all of us, and if you haven't already guessed, we're extremely stubborn." I chuckled, as he did the same, before nodding. But then we were silent, and his gaze, sadly, fell back to the mountains "Ok, then...." At this, I looked up at him, as I could still sense the others peeking through the door and windows. "I'll help beat these Ciphers, even the bitch who I can guarantee is still alive, but after that, we're leaving. End of." At first, I could understand, since I wasn't too attached like the rest, but some part of me felt depressed by that answer, but I guess it can't be helped. So I just sighed, before holding my hoof out to him. "Deal." And like that, he shook back "Deal." Lumos nodded, before turning to look back at the rail-track beneath us. "Just don't expect Erebus to help, he'll only intervenes if it bothers him." It was good to know he would still be around, even if only for a little while longer. But I still felt guilty, I let him make a deal which would ultimately mean his leaving. But that's not what concerned me, what did, was the emotion I felt behind me, it was faint, but Ive had alot of practice with emotions as a Changeling, and even I can sense when a heart was slowly breaking. To Be Continued...
Chapter 15 Purpose Of ManDisplaced: Crossing Roads Chapter 15 Purpose Of Man Months. Not that I can keep track, its not something ive ever done, but that was before two beings from another universe entirely dropped into Equestria, now, I was just counting everyday they were here. The thought of them disappearing one day was daunting, and how could it not be? I finally have a life I can be happy about, and yet, it won't last. So I just grunted, flicking my purple mane from my face, as I carefully etched the letters into the metal in front of me, every little detail needed to be perfect, every inch of metal needed to be spaced parted evenly, precise and clear. So when I finally finished, I carefully set the scriber down, as if the very second would cause my day's work to fail completely. When I felt like the world was done messing with me, I looked over my work, inspecting every part of the item, the whole construction was thanks to Discord, and partially due to Erebus, despite his insistence of it not being necessary, but I didn't care. If this single item can atleast help me in the future, i'll gladly work to the bone for its perfection. *Lumos' POV* Right, so I believe I became the equines' most hated person, since every single group, that being the Mane 6 and Vinyl's group now hold a strong lash of displeasure over my comments a week ago. Erebus just took that as a way to keep them from bothering him during this....training, whatever that implied. For me, the only people that still 'talked' to me were Gel, Discord and Selene, well, she would from time-to-time. "Lets see....I can do everything Nox can, and more....except stop the flow of time itself, now how the hell is 'that' not possible?" I questioned myself as I sat on a chair, or floating above it with my ability to suspend time around my body, so levitation over flight "Teleportation. Levitation. Beam blasts. Controlling objects' flow of time. Sword and shield summoning-" I began to list off the top of my head as my body spun upside-down "Unwavering stupidity?" "....'Unwavering-Hey!" I yelled, dropping back to my chair as Selene interpreted my train-of-thought. "I'll have you know, I'm smarter than most people I know, atleast I have the brain-cells to use my head, unlike-and you were being sarcastic, weren't you?" I cut myself off mid-way, noting her amused expression as she sat down, bags under her eyes as she smiled "The way your mouth runs, I was bound to catch something." Oh my Gods, she was listening to Erebus, that takes alot of willpower to even bare his existence. Then she pointed to me. "Why were you floating?" "Why did you skip sleep again?" I retorted and her mouth shut itself, so I mused. "Then I won't answer either, not that it concerns anyone else, since they hate me." "Can you honestly blame them? After....what you said, even to Princess Luna. that was too far, even for you, Lumos." Was she lecturing me on my personality? Here I thought people or ponies couldn't get more judgemental "Sorry that my way of life grates them so; if they hate me, so be it, not like they were helpful back at the Empire, but their purpose in this world is necessary, sadly." I waved off shamelessly, then I got up, clapping my hands together as I made my way for the door. "Reminds me, need to go check with Discord about something, seeya!" "Am I useless? Do I just get in the way of you and Erebus? What about Gel, does she have no use to you?" That made my feet stop, my hand grasping the door-handle as I stared directly at the wood with a mixed expression "No, you just....against something like the Antispiral, yes. But with everything you've done for me, no." I answered, before I turned the handle. "My objective is clear, i'll clean this mess up, then me and Erebus are gone. Sorry this wasn't how you expected it to go." "So that's it? After everything we've done, all the things we've done, you're just going to run away!" Selene's voice yelled, but I wasn't going to play her game, not this time "Yeah, I guess I am, so-" "Stop acting like Erebus, and be Lumos!" That made something in my head click, although now that I think about it, I wish it clicked faster back then, but I was too stupid. My head turned to look at Selene, and the sight nearly killed me more than that bloody Cipher. Tears weld up in her eyes as she tried to look angry, a part of me wish she did "The Lumos I met may have been crazy, sarcastic, apprehensive about most things that are normal. But he didn't run away because his goals changed to something selfish and wrong. You saved us multiple times, you nearly died defending the Empire, I don't care if you did it for Erebus, but you still moved forwards. You always did...." Selene yelled at me with tears, a mixture of anger and grief written across every word she nailed through me "Make a choice...." Again with that echo? But I....she....its not In a flash of blue light, I was gone. "AHHHHHHHH!!!" I yelled on my return to reality, smashing my fist into a tree, causing the trunk to shatter into splinters through the air, before the leaves around me slowly turned black, before they chipped away into dust across the wind, leaving me in an open field of hills. "Gods of above must hate me! Fuck me, fuck, fuck, fuck!" Each curse only seemed to deepen the crater around me as I felt the wakfu leak from my arms in anger, thoughts kept clouding my head, choices of regret wouldn't stop echoing. I should have said something. I should have tired harder. I should do better. I shouldn't have made her cry. "Gods...dammit...." Now I sat on my back, my arms resting on the grass as I stared up at the blue sky, my heartbeat slowly relaxing again as my rage slowly morphed into disgust for myself. "I had a new chance, what did I do? I threw it away like I always do....all because of my 'own' selfish choices. Fun. Fucking-tastic." "Woah....that sounds sad or ruff, or both!" GAH! I nearly teleported out of fear as I looked to my left to see the last equine I expected to see. "Pinkie, what are you doing here?" "Well, I was going to start another prank war with Dashie, but then I got a reeeeealy bad feeling that one of my friends was in trouble, so I began my investigation! I went from the castle, to the library, to Sugarcube Corner...." She was really going into detail, wasn't she? "-Then I found you! I saw you talking about how you hated yourself for hurting Selene's feelings, and that you blamed it on your selfish choices!" "Thanks Pinkie....just continue to add the salt, make it sting." I grunted, but she shook her head "But adding salt would be bad, so I came to add sugar, silly!" Huh? "I wanted to say that its not your fault." "Pinkie. I am, without a doubt, a greedy, lazy, good-for-nothing SOB who deserves to be banished to the sun, hell, even worse than that!" I snapped, pointing to my metal chest. "I did everything because I wanted to have fun, not that I cared, I brought reality down on everyone, and now....now I just destroyed the only good friend I had since Erebus...." I deserve to die "Nope. If you didn't care, why do I still call you a friend?" At that, my head froze, before I looked back at the bubbly mare. "If I wasn't you friend I wouldn't talk to you, but I do because you are, Lulu. Everypony does bad things, but that doesn't mean we are bad, we just have to do better than what we did wrong!" 'Do better than what we did wrong' "I can do....better, even if I destroyed my companionship with everyone?" I asked Pinkie, as something felt right again in my mind, it was right, I can do better, that I can do "Of course, and I can help you too, I trust you!" Pinkie smiled thoughtfully as I smiled a little under my mask, and trust me, that was a difficult thing to do "....Pinkie....thank you....for trusting me to do this." I whispered, before nodding to her. "You're....really smart when you want to be." "Aww, thanks, Lulu!" She blushed with embarrassment, but that nickname....I sound like a girl. "That's because-" "Pinkie. No breaking the forth wall." I reminded for someone in particular as she chuckled "Hehehe....yeah...." Pinkie rubbed the back of her head, then I watched as she sprung to her hooves, her tail twitching wildly like some sort of limb as I watched the sky above us suddenly turn grey, but no sign of rain was visible "Pinkie, does the weather always sporadically appear from thin air?" I asked with a hint of confusion as the thunder rumbled like sheets of metal clanging together. This put my instincts on high alert. "Never-mind, this is nowhere near the level of norm for this world." "My Pinkie Sense is telling me something is about to fall!" She gasped as I turned my head to the village below, my eyes narrowing as my clockwork blade appeared in my grasp, my bandaged fingers slowly locking around the cold hilt "Pinkie, how's about we have a little fun?" To Be Continued.... EXTRAS Lumos: Soooooo anyone else think its been a while since we've been here? Erebus: What do you mean? Lumos: Like....we were telling our story, then we weren't....for like, a really long time Pinkie: That's because the author got bored and worked on another fanfic! Selene: Think it will happen again? Lumos: Hell no! You abandon us again author, and I'll- Erebus: Do nothing, since he writes, we do Selene: Guess it can't be helped Pinkie and Lumos: WE WILL FIND YOU!!! Selene and Erebus: *Sigh Heavily*
Chapter 16: Lumos, Joins The HuntSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 17: Give Me A ReasonDisplaced: Crossing Roads Chapter 17 Give Me A Reason "I know what its like to fail, that's why I hate to lose the same way again" ~ Serafin "Lumos, its time we talked." "Strange voice in my head, its time we stopped with the ominous shit." I retorted in the darkness of my own subconscious. Before me was a strange, white entity, though its eyes were blue, no expression or other key features, just light with eyes and a 'mysterious' tone to its voice "Just to cut to the chase, if you say anything cryptic or call yourself something stupid like, 'Ghost', 'Specter', or something else that's edgy, I'll be leaving." I added with a blunt look, knowing full and well of these encounters in stories ive read. Not that I don't mind them, they off more to question, and can be interesting once a reveal is shown, but for me right now, I ain't got time for that! "Once more, you prove how reluctant you are to bend to the conventions of this reality's rules. I will admit, I care not to waste time either." He spoke to my understanding, seeing him agree with my way of communication was a good step in the right direction. "As in, I barely have any time to spare." "....Explain." I eventually asked, finding this to be rather curious, but I decided to humor the voice in my head "I exist in a plane between worlds, where the absence of physical, spiritual, and other forms of ether cease to be, an endless nothingness, a prison of no-ones design." He explained dryly, as if the very though made his own voice snap at its own making "The White Dimension." I answered with a slight chill. It was a place of pure torture, forever alone among its endlessness, if you were trapped with someone, that would be a mercy, but alone, you'd never find the others trapped in it, because your own sanity would have been lost by the time you find the dusty remains of their corpse. "Talk about a high-maintenance prison." "Now, about the creatures you face, and the one that was nearly your end. It was nothing more than a morning routine for them, a jog if you will." He continued, pressing the matter into a stern mood. Then he raised a finger. "How much do you know of the Ciphers' involvement in all of this?" "Less than I should. They woke up due to three sources of power, that bitch with the displaced Anti-Spiral controls them, and I nearly died twice to a sacred shard used as a fucking cutlass." That last part irritated me, my hand raising to my chest where a scar would be from the strike "Those Ciphers are merely pawns in all of this, but they hold three significant objects that can not only render them useless, but may hold the key to ridding yourself of that Anti-spiral, forever." He explained briefly, his body seemed to flicker like light between branches on a tree "What are they? And where can I find them?" I quickly asked, deciding to gather all the info I could before he vanished for Gods' know how long. "Does if have something to do with the crazy, Fallen-looking Cipher?" "Yes, it was holding a gemstone that contains a fragmented piece of ether, representing magic. As you know, ether is everything and nothing, the construct that binds the worlds to our creator, these objects hold a speck of that power." He continued, my interest beginning to peak, the reasons to why these Ciphers were around again was starting to make sense The Anti-Spiral as a whole was a spiral being that had reached true-evolution, so it made sense its body produced ether, though I doubt the chick who decided to gain his power knew this, so in a way, she has both the power to control them, and stop them, but these pieces of ether must have been produced by Equestria's Merlin, seeing as he would naturally have a fail-safe as backup. "As for the others, there are two, the scepter of Limbo, controlling the powers of time and space; and the chains of remnant, constructs of chaos and imbalance. Your friend, Gel, she's holding onto the gemstone of arcane magic." He gave the details, but I doubt he knew where they were, since the gemstone was attached to the Cipher. "I know its not much, but when one of the artifacts gives off power, the map will guide you to their epicenter." "Knew grabbing that map was a good idea, and Erebus told me it was pointless, well fuck 'em!" I smiled at my well-spent money, but I still had one question, or two, to be exact. "Before you.....vanish or something, whatever it is you do; Who are you, why should I trust you?" "You can't, you know that better than anyone, Lumos the Noximillion displaced. As for my name...." "Call me, Imago." "What they fuck does 'Imago' mean?" I muttered under the covers of my bed, seeing as my body wasn't lying in the flat, uncomfortable hospital bed, if it was from home-world's hospital, then its another story, but I doubt my coma turned me into an equine with a mummified look. "Everything hurts." When I pulled my head from the covers, I looked to see no-one around, well, there was a massive hole in my wall, which was patched with planks of wood and nails, most likely Erebus' lack of using doors. Then I noticed the nightstand, and the note sitting with a 'read me, bitch' on the front. Gee, wonder who wrote it? 'Dear, Cheap replacement I just fixed your bones, internal and external bruising, along with ruptured veins and torn tissue. Don't know what kind-of power boost Nox gave you, but I can do it better, still, good job, here's to your full recovery. Atleast the physical side. Sincerely, Erebus P.S. Selene's been watching you like a hawk for the last five minutes' "Mother....fuck." I hissed, dropping the note from my hoof at the jolt of pain coursing through my arm, guess I was still recovering from shock or recoil. Taking his advice, I turned my head slightly to my right, seeing Selene sitting with her head resting on the edge of my head, her face....well she wasn't pleased "So....this is awkward; You doing ok?" I broke the silence first, since every sitation ended with me or her being unable to say a thing. But she smiled a little "Yeah....I'm a little banged up, but i'm fine." That's.... "That's not what I meant; How are you doing, after what I said, figured you be wanting to kick my ass by now?" I mused, knowing full and well that Pinkie's talk with me was going to take some time to fully realize itself as an actual reality "Well I, its hard to explain." Selene began, resting her head on my bed, looking down at the sheets as she talked. "Apart of me wished things would be different, that in some other world, you didn't have to go, all it reminds me of is my old friends, how they left me behind, I don't want that to happen again." "You never told me about that." I added to her side of the story, though she couldn't tell that I was honestly surprised she went through the same situation I did, still do. "Back where me and Erebus came from, it was just us, and someone else we knew online who stayed friends, true friends, everyone else went their separate ways or weren't my friends at all." "Mine overshadowed me; it was hard to stand out when they all had their own talents, whist I was just a Therstral with no talents. I guess....they never saw me as a friend." Selene added with a frown, her ears drooping "It felt like I was always pressured to do better to keep up with everyone, always striving to do something to impress them back, maybe even gain acceptance too." I continued, not realizing how close our stories were aligning, but....bad memories were surfacing, one's I try to forget "I guess the only way I could feel happy being alone, was to-" "Be myself." We both said simultaneously, making us both look at each other with an odd expression, before we smiled in understanding of our backgrounds "Guess we're stuck in the same, flaming shipwreck?" I grinned with a mischievous look, whist Selene pulled her head back up to face me eye-to-eye "Lumos...I want to help you keep you word together." Selene continued with the start of our conversation, her golden eyes holding without any hint of hesitation. "I want to help you stop them, and get you home, but not for a selfish reason, for a 'real' reason to....well...." "To live would be a good place to start, don't you think?" I finished for her, before my hoof messed with her soft mane, although my entire arm still hurt, even with the medication and healing, but heck with it. "Tomorrow, I'll explain everything, for now though, get some rest, I'm not the only person who's been thrown like a rag in the wind today." "U-Uh, right! Ok!" Selene blurted out with a red face, before she flew out of the room, faster than even my teleportation. I just rolled my eyes and decided to just sleep this pain off. "Hey, Lumos?" My gaze soon lifted back the crack in the door, where Selene looked at me softly. "I'm happy I met you." . . . . . . . . "Me too, my Good Luck Charm." I joked, before she finally shut the door....wait. "She does realize that Erebus took over her room right?" But I just shrugged, deciding not to dwell on future me's problems, but then my mind recalled what I did back in town, how I managed to fight off that creature without a second thought for my own safety, was it because of Selene? That's when my face lit up brightly at the embarrassment I put myself through,causing me to yell into my pillow. "AHH, NO THOUGHTS LIKE THAT!!!" To Be Continued... Lumos: I seem to have the worst luck. Broken arms and all Erebus: You really do, also, where's my appearance? Gel: Same Lumos: You'll get yours next time, actually its what you two were doing 'before' shit hit the fan! Gel: Oh, you mean- Erebus: Shhhh, no spoilers Gel: *Deadpans* You were there Lumos: Just....don't encourage him Author's Note Short, but simple. Lots of real part-time work and other projects on Quotev, what joy I have. Anywho, hope you enjoyed, seeya in the next one! Next Chapter: The Hive? The Infestation? The Flood?
Chapter 18: Nail In The CoffinSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 1 Familiar FacesDisplaced: Crossing Roads Chapter 1 Familiar Faces *My Little Pony: Season 5, outskirts of Ponyville* (Check out this song, think of it as the intro to this rather...odd story) A world of bleak existence is one we all know too well, ruled by those who say what right from wrong, where war and idiots run the way are dying world evolves, a world, which I knew all too well about. It was always cold, unbearable to live through, so I hid in shadows, locking myself away from the cold, as I greeted the darkness. Darkness....can't say I didn't welcome it, but I did suspect such an occurrence after my, more-than-dangerous-bet, to which, darkness was ironic, as it was bright as bald-man's head, in the summer back where i'm from. But 'where' I am concerns me more, as I did hear the sound of leaves rustling, and the calm, gentle wind, brushing through the holes in my clothing. I finally decided to open my eyes, welcoming the bright, and clean world around me, even the air was clean, as the inhaled a large mouth of the precious resource, then I screamed in pain, as my eyes finally realized the yellow orb in the sky. "Agh! son of a bitch! Me eyes!!!" I yelled, covering my face, feeling the cold, metal palm, gaze my skin, to which I looked towards my hand, blinking like an idiot, to which I was. "Well, i'll be dammed, i'm fucking Nox!" Nox, or Noximillion, is a crazy time-manipulator from Wakfu, who was not only badass, but had some awesome armour too, as it noticed my bandaged body, with grey-sliver armour, dotting the majority of my body, with a massive hole in my chest, as it glowed a faint blue, next to my legs, was a mask, it was like a skull, with massive, blue eyes, black lines ran over the eyes, looking like gears, and cracked pieces along the jaw, it also had a rounded scalp, perfect for covering my black hair, still had my hair, good. "So...this really is MLP? No fallout, no creepy Caribou, thank god," I sighed in relief, not wanting to be stuck in 'those' sort of worlds, but i digress, as I got to my feet, slipping the mask on as i decided to laugh, feeling excited for my first task. "This is gunna be fun!" But before i decided to try my 'Badass' time abilities, I remembered something, something very important, that the colour in my face felt like it drained from my body, then I cried, not wanting to admit it. "I lost the bet! Fuck me upside-down with a telephone pole!" I cursed, not realizing my fate, that's if I run into my companion again, wherever he is....then the town before me when 'Boom', or...'bang'....something like that "Either i missed Discord, or something's going down in Pony town, ha! Rhyme..." I joked, as i really didn't care much for the danger, as this world's only real danger is bad marketing, and 'Equestria Girls'....not wanting that to happen again. "Right...now lets see...I just think of the place i want to warp to, and it should work...." I decided to think of Sugarcube Corner, as it's the only bloody place that stood out, that and the library, so i focused, my mask's eyelids narrowing as i attempted to warp, feeling 'something' hum in my body, to the point it felt normal, like ive used it before, I wish. After realizing that I was acting like an absolute retard, I stopped, and just decided to run towards the town, as I knew I could make it to the event, but with the armour, I felt slightly off balance, so I kept to a small jog, eventually making it to the village. "Well...this place looks...empty?" I mumbled, but 'Empty' was irrelevant, more like deserted, as I passed different houses, which I saw the big eyes staring at me, to which the closed when I looked, so I just shrugged, and continued on my journey to Sugarcube Corner But I stopped at the sound of frightened voices ahead, so I jogged up, and stopped at the rather 'violent' event before me, there were three timberwolves, all small and obviously hungry, as they circled the pony in the center, but that made me look more closely, my eyes narrowing once more. It was a Bat-pony, which was uncommon, and a mare, her coat was a lightish grey, she had short, messy, purple hair, which went extremely well with her golden eyes, as they tried to stay calm in the fear that surrounded the road, to which I could see in her shaking legs, which caused a great deal of unknown anger to boil inside me, as I decided to have some 'Fun'. "Hey! Why not take a bite out of me, you lumber-fucks!?" I yelled, grabbing the pack's attention, as they looked more angry with me than hungry, to which I laughed mockingly, feeling a sense of pride wash over my body. "What? Not a fan of my puns? Then come and get me!" The left one replied, by leaping towards me, its teeth sharp, and crooked, but i just pulled my arm to my chest, and backhanded the mutt away, as it whimpered from the strike. The other two jumped, as I decided to try a move I loved from the show. I raised my hands to the sides of me, the ticking of a clock echoing from the motion, then in a quick motion, I pulled them to my chest, my fingers locking in an infinity symbol, as I spoke hollowly. "Stop..." As if on command, the world froze, the wind was silent, the roars of the three timberwolves were void, and the clouds hung in a motionless state, but I walked around the wolves, as the time-warp didn't affect me, to which I smiled under my mask, clapping my hands excitedly. "You know, for my first time in this world, I sure do know how to make myself noticeable...meh." I shrugged, then I remembered that even with time in a frozen state, everything can still hear me, so I clicked my fingers, knowing how to pull off my next trick, as it wasn't rocket science The world resumed, like I hit the un-pause button on my remote, as the wolves fell into a pile, wincing at the impact, to which I now stood beside the Bat-pony, as she looked from the wolves, then to me, to which I glanced down at her. "Want to see another trick?" I asked jokingly, as she seemed to be quick on the uptake, as she nodded with a small smile, to which I cracked my knuckles, and I held my right arm to my side, as I imagined the clock arrow sword that Nox used, then, a blue light grew from the palm of my bandaged hand, as the giant, clock sword emerged into view "Ok, wolves, we have a choice, you can turn and walk away....or I could-" I began, as I ran at such an alarming speed, that the wolf in the front, didn't have time to react to the massive blade, that swung through its head, splitting it in two. "Whoops! looks like i slipped, my bad!" That made the other wolves back up, not wanting to be too close to me, good, so I turned to them, my head cocked to the side, as I slowly moved towards them, my blade trailing across the dirt road, as one decided to be brave, as it leapt towards me, snapping its jaws in my direction. I may be slow back home, but even I could see 'that' coming, so I pulled the sword back with both hands, and in a swift swing, I smashed the whole length of the blade into the creature's body, the wood splitting, and cracking from the sheer force behind the weapon, even I was surprised, as I cut the beast in two-halves, the yellow sap, flew like blood. "Got to admit, he was a 'cut' above the rest!" I joked, feeling myself break into a laughing fit at the terrible joke, so I calmed down, looking at the remaining wolf, its body in a defensive stance, as I glared back, my metal eyes narrowing in anger. "Leave. Before I feel like gutting you next." It seems that the wildlife is smart in this world, as it quickly turned, and ran back for the Everfree, to which I sighed, quickly dropping the blade, as it slowly vanished from existence, then I dropped to my ass, resting my arms on my plated legs, then I noticed the Bat-pony fro, before, walking? trotting? over to me. Her face flashed signs of fear, worry, and awe, as she checked out my entire body, to which I remarked. "Liking the imagery?" I asked, as she snapped out of her gaze, diverting her eyes. Too fucking cute, what? Nothing wrong with complimenting Hasbro on their handiwork "Sorry, I was just curious, after all, you beat three timberwolves without breaking a sweat!" She answered, to which I waved her off "First off, I beat two, second, i'm still not used to this...power, and three, where in God's name, were the elements!?" I snapped at the last part, as she flinched, but I sighed. "Sorry...long day..." "Well, first of all, thank you, for saving me," She spoke, as I nodded "Not a problem, just be glad I still have some sanity," I replied, knowing that Erebus is 'far' less so. Maybe I could get some answers from her, or atleast make some allies whist i'm here, as humanity is one more Donald Trump speech from fucking us all to hell, so why not, might even meet the Mane 6, that would be fun! "And...the elements, I don't know, I only just got here." She replied, as I tilted my head, I mean seriously? Day one, and she's already a target, quite funny actually, wait...why is she holding a hoof out at me? "Sorry, my name's Selene Night, nice to meet you..." "Oh! Lumos Vitae, like the name, and the friendship, by the way!" I greeted, feeling slightly less awkward, as she smiled, then we noticed the stares from the now appearing townspeople, to which i let her hoof go, waving at the newcomers. "I'm not here to harm anyone! Just encase you were worried!" This put a lot more pe-ponies at ease, as I got to my feet staring down at Selene, then I pointed ahead, seeing the very top of Sugercube Corner, feeling my stomach rumble slightly. "How about we talk over some food, two centuries, and this body needs a source of junk food!" I joked, but this body seriously felt like it ate nothing but air for the last two centuries! Who does that!? Even thought I was the talk, and the stare of the town, I couldn't help but worry for this world, as 'One' thought plagued my mind, more than the fact that the Trader from Resident Evil 4 was real, and that I was not stuck in a world filled with ponies, or the fact that the Multiverse was real. "Duh fuck is Erebus!?" To Be Continued... Author's Note Yay another displaced story, like we haven't seen that before! But in all seriousness, I hoped you enjoyed the first chapter, as the next one will feature the mane 6, and a new rivalry with a certain skittle-colored mare. Next Chapter: Heroic Quest
Chapter 6: It's My TurnDisplaced: Crossing Roads Chapter 6 It's My Turn Mornings, I fucking hate them. That, and the fact that i'm still complaining about it just bothers me, it was 'my' fault for being up till 3, not that I paid any brain-power to, but now the side effects are kicking in. "Need . . . Tea . . ." I groaned, as I poured the boiling water into the cup, and after mixing the contents, I drank contently, as I used my free hoof to push the coffee next to me towards Selene, not needing to say anything Side note, turns out that hooves have a higher quantity of magic within them, hence why you see ponies lift things, that normally should be impossible without the use of fingers. That, and Twilight drilled Equestria 101 into my empty head, that was no joke. Both the title, and the air-head of mine. "Morning by the way." I spoke up, not wanting to be rude, as she nodded "Morning..." wow, and I thought I was the living dead . . . awkward silence is awkward apparently "So..." Selene asked from the side of me, finally breaking the metaphorical ice. "What are you planning to do today?" "Depends on what your asking of my lazy-self?" I asked back, as I turned to face her. "I'm still suffering from yesterday's meeting with my new . . . friends." still not used to being called that "Still hurts?" She asked, but me cracking my back with a 'pop' gave her the answer. "Well . . . if you're not feeling up to it-" "Love, I really need to do 'something', otherwise, i'll get violent, which results in a good-old-fashioned-brawl!" I answered, that and every time I say 'Love' she becomes more flustered than me, which is a record in its own right "W-Well, I needed help w-with getting a certain book from the Castle of the Two Pony Sisters." She managed to say, despite her awkward start, but seriously? Couldn't have picked a longer title? "Sure." I answered plainly, then I smirked. "I've been itching to test my abilities again." and with that, the day was set . . . until Ditzy flew through the door, nearly knocking Selene flying. "And the crises continues..." Ditzy shot up almost immediately, then she latched onto my cheeks, but before I could argue with her, or with the questioning look Selene gave me, I saw the look of fear on her face, not good. "Ditzy, what happened?" I asked sternly, which surprised Selene, I can understand, I never get serious unless its necessary "I-In town, there's th-these metal men... t-they tried to hurt ponies f-for answers, and I..." She was nearly breaking down, until I patted her head, then I threw the bracelet to Selene, as I stood firm, before my mask's eyes narrowed Metal . . . men. Either Nox's goons are here, or my own creations are here to rid themselves of me. Meh, fuck it! Cannon fodder isn't a problem, but if its something else...this could be problematic. "Lumos, are you...?" Selene went to ask me, but I wasn't really paying attention, as I bent down to look at Ditzy "Hey, stay here with Selene, ok?" I spoke softly, as she nodded, wiping her eyes. "Selene, once Ditzy's calm, go find Twilight." "Sure...just be careful." She nodded warily, then I laughed as I went for the open door, seeing the morning sun rise in the horizon "Little word of advice, Selene!" I called back, as my sword appeared in a flash. "Us idiots are reckless!" So, turns out I don't need directions, just follow the screaming. As it turns out, most of Ponyville ran for the hills at the sight of these 'Metal Men', and some had even asked about me, and if I knew them. But I wouldn't know, and I really don't want to find out that Me and Erebus weren't the only displaced in this colorful world. After a few minutes of running, I came into the city square, were, to my surprise, were the main 6, all looking ready to battle Discord...who was above them eating popcorn...I don't have any words to describe my laughter at how little he cared, but the others did. "You again!" Dash yelled at me, as I waved with a chipper mood in me voice "Aye! I'm here!" I responded, ignoring Dash's words like a gust of win as I casually walked over to them, Fluttershy hid, and the others glared at me, except for Twilight, as she looked at me with worry "Do you know what they are?" She asked me, but when I finally got a better look at them, I felt a car screech in my head, as I analysed the situation They were human-in-figure, with gold-platted armour, like an Iron Lord from Destiny, with some parts scratch or rusted, but the joints didn't show any chain-mail, only a black, skin-like texture. They had a viking-like helmet, with silver markings etched into the metal, as their brilliant, blue eyes stared back at me, a tiny trail of blue light moved with their eyes as they pointed to me. "Quid tu viventem?" One of them pointed to me, as I just stared blankly at the warrior of gold, then it spoke again. "Responde mihi, et nunc!" "Mate, speak English, I don't fucking understand ya!" I bluntly yelled to him...but then I felt a presence move from behind them, it was without a doubt, the most unnerving thing ive ever felt, like being at the end of knife, with no where to turn...knowing that you couldn't escape. "What. are. you?" A more, distorted voice spoke, as he shoved the gold solider to the side, then I gulped in literal fear He was slightly taller than the others, he wore the same armour as the others, but it was twisted and bent in irregular ways, as some form of black taint stretched across the parts that twisted like mangled bones, his chest was slightly exposed, with the same black skin as the others, but it seems to move in the broken chest, almost like venom. His helmet was narrow, like a vulture, as the top bent into two twisted horns, which matched well with its broken eyes, which were thin slits on the tainted metal as the blue light glowed in my direction, making me shutter with a sense of fight or flight. "I . . . what the hell are you?" I asked in disbelief, as I held my blade close, then I glanced at Twilight. "Get back, last thing I need is to cut you all into paste." "Oh! That's means I can record it!" Discord said happily, as he pulled a camera out, as He flew to a couch in the air, waiting for the show to begin. "Don;t worry, I won't keep the graphic stuff in . . . atleast not all of it." Twilight took this warning to light, as she nodded, taking a few steps back as the rest followed, all watching the golden knights approach me, as I kept my gaze on the leader. Rule of thumb, make it look like you can't see the attacker's movements, thereby leaving them open to attacks for the fight. Now to play my cards right. "So, what are you exactly? And if you say 'Golden Army', i'll slap you!" I asked, as I heard a chorus of faceplams at my sarcasm, but luckily the leader answered "We are the Ciphers, old magical creations of the great Starswirl, but I am the commander, Viribus." His hallowed voice spoke, as I tried not to snort at the obvious name "Strength? Really? And here I thought my Latin name was a bit much, then again I can't complain, the names, Lumos Vitae." I answered with a nod, as he seemed to analyse the words, then he seemed to, and I cannot make this up, vanished, like Pinkie, he was gone from my vision, and even from the girls behind me "Where'd he run off to?" Applejack asked, but I resisted the urge to yell, 'To Narnia', then his voice rang through the streets, scaring those who had peaked from their hidden locations "I do not know why you are here, human," Ok, so he knows 'what' I am. "But frankly, I don't care. . . men . . . occidere!" oh crapbaskets... I was quickly thrown into the middle of the square, narrowly missing the statue as I fell, but I quickly turned to block the sword strike from a Cipher, as I grunted from the parry, so I used his equilibrium, or lack of one, and I threw my body into his, knocking it to the floor. I then plunged my own blade into its chest, as I screeched in protest. Then, we watched as my blade sunk into the dirt, as its body dissolved like a Grimm, turning to mist. "That's . . . extremely unnerving." I spoke aloud, only for my thoughts to snap to reality, as I ducked under another blade, so I spun on my knees, as my blade severed one from its legs, with the same result soon after. I won't lie, this is quite amusing, almost like Warframe . . . now that I can role with! "Hey, Pinks!?" she turned to me, as I pointed to her. "Hit me with a beat!" As per my request, she pulled a fucking VCR style 'Play Button' from thin air, as she pressed it, then my favorite song hit my ears, as I carelessly dodged an axe and spear like air. (RWBY - Red Like Roses Part 2) At this, I spun around, lifting my leg up to smash it into the side of a Cipher, as it stumbled back, then I held my blade in front of me, as metal rang from the clash of my own weapon against the axe, as I hooked the blade behind the axe's head, then I pulled it forward, pulling the Cipher off balance, only for his neck to be slit by my sword. The spear-man gathered 3 more of the same, as they marched in sync with each other, I quickly shook my head, but only then did I noticed the two other swordsmen behind me, that made me gulp a little. So I turned to face the two swordsmen as they charged at me, so I decided to take it like a man, and by the gods it was gunna hurt. I blocked with my sword, 'and' arm. The only way to describe it would be like standing on a plug, made of Lego, combined with a floor made of barbed wire. 'Cause this fucking hurt. I stared at the blade cutting into my arm, as I yelped from the flaming pain in my left arm, so I quickly kicked the one to my right back, as I swung my blade to the left, easily severing the Cipher's arms as it flailed in pain. "Oh shut the fuck up!" I barked, as I shoved my clock-sword down the bug's throat, as I turned to mist, then I turned to the other Cipher, as I kicked its friend's blade into the air, as I kicked it towards the Cipher's face, making a warm home in its skull. "Fuck you two, asswipe!" I quickly looked at my arm, as I saw the red now leaking from my arm and bandages, and to the dirt road below, and it was running fast. "AHH, Canada!" I yelled in frustration, before dropping my left to the ground, and using my right for my weapon I then turned to the remaining 3 spear-men, as they held their ground, not wanting to be the first to strike. That gave me time to take in my situation. I felt my breathing becoming more strained from the sword use, my heartbeat was going a mile-a-minute, My left arm is out for the count, and I had 6 mares, and a Spirit of Chaos watching my struggle. "Well...this isn't good..." I thought in desperation "You know, you could try a pulse attack?" Discord suggested, to which I calmly replied "Huh?" I honestly had no idea what he was talking about, but he sighed, and pointed to my right hand with his tail "Good-old Noximillion had the ability to fire pulse-like blasts from his palms, remember?" Discord answered nonchalantly, as the others looked back and forth between us, then Rarity spoke up "But isn't Nox that nice stallion you met a while ago, Pinkie, daring?" She asked, as Pinkie nodded happily, but then paused as she thought for a moment, then smiled "Nope! Two 'toootally' different Nox's, unless you could the spell from Harry Potter!" She chipperly spoke, but I didn't have time to argue with her Forth-wall-awareness, as I turned to the 3 Ciphers, their weapons at the ready, but I quickly made my sword vanish, as the fatigue quickly swept in Jesus, can't my mornings be normal for once! Aside from that, I held my right arm up, using my left as a stable footing for it, although it flared in retaliation, I held my arms firm. As I looked back to the times he used it. "Imagine the move, the circle . . . focus for once, Lumos! Focus!" I mentally told myself, as I felt the Wakfu inside me well up, as I tried to force it to my arm, the energy building in my shoulder, then slowly flowing with my blood, my veins. "Focus..." Then my eyes opened, as the mask shined in the light of day, my eyes narrowing in concentration. Then I saw the glow from my palm, just out of the field of vision. Even the 3 remaining Ciphers looked unnerved, but I didn't give them a chance to think. So I sent what energy I stored in my muscles, and fired with all my might. "DROP THIS!!!" I roared as everyone/Pony watched my arm fire off a blast of pure, blue energy, as it tore through the air like a flash of light, before smashing into the middle Cipher, before erupting in a firework show of raw, Wakfu. "I don't remember that happening..." Then I felt it, as I clutched my arm in pain, obviously the whiplash from a large amount of energy would cause something in my arm to commit suicide, but I still felt a happy beat in my chest for my actions. For once, I was actually happy I could 'do' something, instead of nothing. The cheers behind me made my legs turn to the 6, which, despite some of them being suspicious of me, were cheering for me . . . me! A fucking nobody! Not just a way to avoid being rude, but general joy . . . wow . . . so this is what its like to be someone, heck! Discord was applauding me! "Tam infirmi..." that voice! But before I could make any notion of warning, my body froze, along with the crowd I felt nothing but a screaming pain in my chest, as I choked on my own scream, the words caught in my mind as a torrent of agony, as I felt like ice coiled around my bones, then I made a shaky tilt down, only for my twitching eyes to meet a phantom curve. The . . . weapon had the form of a cutlass, as its curved, wide blade lashed through my chest, the outline of the blade near invisible to the naked eye. Then I felt the words hit my ear like a knife, but I could only stare at my shaking body. "If you know what's good for you, you'll keep to yourself, and if I ever catch you investigating where you don't belong, I'll not only end you . . . but also that little girl of yours..." 'That' word...it made me angry, a fuck load more than before, as I moved my hand towards the blade, trying to grasp its sharp, phantom edge, but I couldn't reach "Go. To. Sleep." dammit...I can't move...fu-fuck "Go. T-To. Hell." I managed to croak out, despite the agony my lungs were in I then felt the cold edge leave my body, as I numbly fell to the earth, my head bent towards the crowd as they watched in fear of what just transpired, and I was the center of it all. Then I saw her . . . she ran towards me, followed by Twilight, as I saw their panicked expressions, but I just couldn't help it . . . I felt so tired . . . then again, I didn't get much . . . sleep . . . "-Please be ok..." A whisper called to me, I think it was Twilight . . . or Selene? "Don't worry! When he's up, i'll throw him a 'Glad you're alive and not dead' party!" Pinkie...no doubt about that "If I knew he was this reckless, I might have tried to help him with some improvements to his choice of armor . . . even if I don't understand its mechanics yet, it would be fascinating to try!" the Doc spoke enthusiastically, well atleast he seems to be a little more calm, not that I can tell That's when I groaned, my eyes slowly opening to the rustic look of my living room, as I could hear a large collective of gasps, then I shook my head, feeling a hoof hit my muzzle..oh shit! And the 6 are...I hate my life so much! So I decided to accept my fate, as I turned to look at the main 7 (Spike included) and my group of new . . . friends, and Selene. "Y-You're awake!" Selene gasped beside me, as I looked to her, and to be honest, I wished I hadn't, I saw the red in her eyes, as her cheeks were damp, mostly likely from crying, which only made my confusion rise "Umm, are you ok?" I asked, in a dry tone, but that was a poor choice of words on my part, as Dash spoke up "Is 'she' ok!? What about 'you'!?" Dash yelled, only for Twilight to zip her mouth shut with her magic "What she means is, you've been out for two days, not to mention that spiritual injury your soul took." Twilight explained, as I pieced together what a 'Spiritual hit' was, most likely what the blade is capable of. "You're lucky I promised not to say anything, otherwise-" "I'd be in for it, got it Twi," I finished for her, then I looked at Vinyl, who pointed to my face, then I sighed. "They took my bracelet off, didn't they?" "Only to heal you more easily, that, and you weigh a ton!" She wrote with a cocky grin, then I looked back at Selene, making contact with her golden eyes "Are you doing-OOF!" I didn't have time to speak, as she buried her face in my chest, as I felt a pang of guilt hit me, I hate my emotions so much, so I smirked, using my good hoof to hold her. "You know I won't go down that easily, right?" "I-I know...but you weren't moving...I thought..." Oh hell no! I am not having a repeat, so I lifted her head to look at me. "I promise, and I don't ever make promises, but I promise I will not die, not now, not ever, you got that?" And I meant every word, I won't lie to myself, I suck at keep promises, but you know what? I will, 'cause i'm not going to ruin my second chance. Then I looked at Selene, she eyes glazed with tears, but I could see the smile on her face, as the others all couldn't help but smile at the scene, which I felt rather embarrassed about. "Thank you." She whispered, as she rested her head on my chest, obviously not wanting to move for a while, so I sighed, and let her sit there, but my gaze fell to the massive group in my home, as I looked at them all evenly, welp! Now or never I guess, even if I don't want to... "Ok then...my name is Lumos Vitae, and i'm a human from another dimension." To Be Continued... Author's Note I want to die! So I finally finished this chapter, and I think I did A.O.K, but other than that, we got a good look at how the story will progress for our duo, and next chapter we get to see the useless monarchy herself! Seeya next time! Next Chapter: Growing Tensions
Erebus' 4th Wall ChatDisplaced: Crossing Roads 4th Wall Chat Erebus Hey chucklefucks, how ya been? Names Erebus as you can tell by they title. You may be wondering why I decided to get displaced with my favorite human (you're probably not, but i'm telling you anyway.) The reason is rather simple, humanity got boring and I wanted to spice things up a bit, and what better way to do that than by going to a completely different universe. Now... what am I going to be doing in this world of harmony, I can't say, literally, I never planned this far ahead. But, i'll just continue with what i'm doing, being an ass and showing these colorful little shits that I don't like them, at all. Especially the yellow one. Never liked cowards much. I'm sure that annoyed a lot of people, good, feed me your hate mwhahahaha. . . . . I'll never do that again. Be warned ye bastards, I can go from happily hating everything to genuinely wanting to murder everything around me in a fury so cold its... cold, yeah. Anyway, see y'all fucks later, and hopefully I die by the end of this. To Be Continued.... Author's Note Lucaridis here, I don't actually hate fluttershy, i just don't like her ... or any of the cast that much. Bye. Thanks for your....inspiring input, Lucaridis. But as always, see you next time! Next Chapter: No Time For Promises
